Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
Editors
Burness E. Moore, Bernard D. Fine
Ïîä ðåäàêöèåé
Áàðíåññà Ý. Ìóðà è Áåðíàðäà Ä. Ôàéíà
Ïåðåâîä ñ àíãëèéñêîãî
À.Ì. Áîêîâèêîâà, È.Á. Ãðèíøïóíà, À. Ôèëüöà
ïîä ðåäàêöèåé
À.Ì. Áîêîâèêîâà, Ì.Â. Ðîìàøêåâè÷à
Ìîñêâà
Íåçàâèñèìàÿ ôèðìà Êëàññ
2000
УДК 615.851
ББК 53.57 П
83
Ñîñòàâèòåëè:
Äýâèä Â. Àáñå Ýäâèí Ê. Âóä
Äýâèä Â. Àëèåí Ýðíåñò Ñ. Âóëüô
Ðåíàòî Äæ. Àëìàíñè Ëåîí Âóðìñåð
Ñîë Àëüòøóëü Ðàìîí Ê. Ãàíçàðàéí
Ìîðòîí Äæ. Àðîíñîí Ýðèê Ãàíí
Ñàëìàí Àõòàð Ýëåí Ê. Ãåäèìàí
Äæ. Àëåêñèñ Áàðëàíä Ðàéìîíä Ã. Ãåëü
Õîñå Áàð÷èëîí Äæóëü Ãëåíí
Ôðýíñèñ Ä. Áàóäðè Þäæèí Ë. Ãîëüäáåðã
Äæåðîì Ñ. Áåéãëåð Ëåî Ãîëüäáåðãåð
Äýéë Áåñêè Ãåíè Ãîðäîí
Cèäíè Äæ. Áëàòò Ìàðäè Äæ. Ãîðîâèö
Ïèòåð Áëîñ Ðîáåðò Ñ. Ãðåéñîí
Ãàðîëüä Ï. Áëóì Ñàéìîí À. Ãðîëíèê
Ëîóðåíñ Ä. Áëóì Äæîðäæ Ý. Ãðîññ
Êðèñòîôåð Áîëëàñ Ñòýíëè Ãðîññìàí
Àéðà Áðåííåð Äæåéìñ Ñ. Ãðîòøòåéí
Àëåêñàíäð Áðîäåí Óîððåí Ã. Ãóäìýí
Ñèëüâèÿ Áðîäè Ïîë Ãðýé
Ïîë Áðýäëîó Øåéëà Ã. Ãðýé
Äýí Ã. Áóè Ò. Óýéí Äàóíè
Ïèòåð Äæ. Áàêëè Ïîë À. Äåâàëä
Àëàí Äæ. Âàëüòöìàí Ìèëòîí Ý. Äæàêîâè
Ýäâàðä Ì. Âåéíøåë Òåîäîð Äæ. Äæåêîáñ
Ñòýíëè Ñ. Âåéññ Óèëüÿì Ä. Äæåôôðè
Äæîðäæ Ã. Âèäåìàí Ðîáåðò Äèêåñ
Ìèëòîí Âèäåðìàí Áàðáàðà Ã. Äîé÷
Ãåðáåðò Ì. Âèìàí Òåîäîð Ë. Äîðïàò
Ðîé Ì. Âèòìàí Èàí Äðóêêåð
Âàìèê Ä. Âîëêàí Äýâèä Ì. Çàõñ
6
Õüþãî Äæ. Çè Øåëèè Îðãåë
Ñòèâåí Ì. Çîííåíáåðã Äæåðîì Ä. Îðåìëàíä
Ôðýíñèñ À. Äæ. Èàííè Äàðèóñ Ã. Îðíñòîí
Ëîóðåíñ Á. Èíäåðáèòöåí Äýíèåë Ñ. Ïàïåðíèê
Ðè÷àðä À. Èñýé Ìîðèñ Ë. Ïåëüòö
Àëàí Éîíã Ýòåëü Ñ. Ïåðñîí
Ãåíðè Êàìèíåð Ýíäðþ Ïåòî
Àëåêñ Ã. Êàïëàí Äæîðäæ Ã. Ïîëëîê
Ëàéëà Êàðìå Ñèäíè Ý. Ïóëâåð
Ïèåòðî Êàñòåëüíóîâî-Òåäåñêî Àðíîëüä Ç. Ïôåôôåð
Äæîí Ñ. Êàôêà Ãåíðè Ïýðåíñ
Ëóè Êåéâèí Îóýí Ðåíèê
Âèðäæèíèÿ Ë. Êëàóýð Äîíàëüä Á. Ðèíñëè
Êýëâèí À. Êîëàðóññî Äýâèä Ç. Ðèòâî
Àëàí Êîìïòîí Àíà-Ìàðèÿ Ðèööóòî
Ñòýíëè Äæ. Êîýí Ìàéêë Ðîááèíñ
Ñåëüìà Êðàìåð Ô. Ðîáåðò Ðîäìàí
Àíòîí Î. Êðèñ Àëàí Ä. Ðîçåíáëàòò
Ãåíðè Êðèñòàë Ãåðìàí Ðîéô
Ýðèê Ëàãåð Äæîí Ì. Ðîññ
Õàðâè Ã. Ëàïèäåñ Íàòàíèýë Ðîññ
Ñòèâåí Ò. Ëåâè Àðíîëüä Ðîòøòåéí
Ðîáåðò Äæ. Ëåéäåð Ðàëüô Ý. Ðîóäæòîí
Åâà Ï. Ëåñòåð Ëåî Ñàäîó
Ñòýíëè Ëèâè Àíäðþ Ñàìóýëüñ
Ëóè À. Ëèô ×àðëüç À. Ñàðíîôô
Äæîçåô Ý. Ëèôøóòö Äæîí Ñàòåðëåíä
Äæîçåô Ä. Ëèõòåíáåðã Íàòàí Ï. Ñåãåë
Íàòàíèýë Äæ. Ëîíäîí Ñ. Óîððåí Ñåéäåñ
Äæåôôðè Ëóñòìàí Ëîðåéí Ä. Ñèããèíñ
Äæîí Á. Ìàêäåâèòò Ìåëâèí Ñèíãåð
Õüþñòîí Ìàêèíòîø Äæîçåô Ã. Ñìèò
Ýäèò Ð. Ìàêíóòò ×àðëüç Â. Ñîêàðèäåñ
Ìàðãàðåò Ñ. Ìàëåð Äæåê Ë. Ñîëîìîí
Íîðìàí Ì. Ìàðãîëèñ Ðåáåêêà Ç. Ñîëîìîí
Èðâèí Ì. Ìàðêóñ Âàíí Ñïðþýëë
Áåðíàðä Ê. Ìåéåð Ìåëâèí Ñòàíãåð
Èîí Ê. Ìåéåð Ðîáåðò Ë. Òàéñîí
Äýâèä Ìèëðîä Ôèëëèñ Òàéñîí
Àéðà Ë. Ìèíö Àëåêñàíäð Òàðíîïîëüñêèé
Àðíîëüä Ã. Ìîäåëë Ý. Áàðòîí Óàéò
Äæåéìñ Ë. Ìîðèñ Ê. Ôèëèï Óèëñîí
Áàðíåññ Ý. Ìóð Ãîâàðä Ê. Óýëø
Ýäâàðä Ã. Íàéò Ñòèâåí Ê. Ôàéåðñòåéí
Àëüôðåäî Íàìíóì Áåðíàðä Ä. Ôàéí
Äæîí Ì. Íàðäî Ïîë Äæ. Ôèíê
Ýäâàðä Íåðñåññÿí Ëàéîíåë Ôèíêåëüøòåéí
Ý. Ñêîòò Íèíèíãåð Íüþýëë Ôèøåð
Äæåê Íîâèê Ñàðà Ôîãåëü
Ïèòåð Á. Íîéáàóýð Ýëâèí Ôðàíê
Òåðóêî Ñ. Íîéâàëüäåð Ýëèî Äæ. Ôðàòòàðîëè
Ãåíðè Íóíáåðã Ðè÷àðä Ê. Ôðèäìàí
Âåíäè Îëåñêåð Äýâèä À. Ôðèäìýí
Ñòýíëè Ë. Îëèíèê Äýâèä Ô. Ôðèìýí
7
Äæîí Ôðîø Òåîäîð Øàïèðî
Òîìàñ Ôóëìåð Ìîðòîí Øåéí
Ìàíóåëü Ôóðåð Ýñòåëë Øåéí
Ýðíà Ôóðìàí Ñüþçåí Ï. Øåðêîó
Cèäíè Ñ. Ôóðñò Ãåðáåðò Äæ. Øëåçèíãåð
Óèíñëîó Ð. Õàíò Íàòàí Øëåññèíãåð
Ìàðäæîðè Õàðëè Ãîâàðä Ã. Øëîññìàí
Èðâèíã Á. Õàððèñîí Ìîéñè Øîïïåð
Àðëèí Í. Õåéìýí Äæîðäæ Õ. Ýëëèñîí
Þäæèí Õåëïåðò Äæåðîì Ýííèñ
×àðëüç Ê. Õîãàí Àðîí Ã. Ýñìàí
Àëåêñ Ý. Õîëäåð Ñòþàðò Ñ. Ýø
Ëåîí Õîôôìàí Äýíèåë Ñ. ßôôå
Äæóäèò Ô. ×óñåä
ÏÐÅÄÈÑËÎÂÈÅ
Ñ ïîÿâëåíèåì â ÑØÀ ïîñëå Âòîðîé Òðåòüå èçäàíèå ãëîññàðèÿ, ïðåäëàãà-
ìèðîâîé âîéíû ìíîæåñòâà íîâûõ ïñè- åìîå âàøåìó âíèìàíèþ, áûëî âî ìíî-
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ äàííûõ è òåîðåòè÷åñ- ãîì ïåðåñìîòðåíî è ðàñøèðåíî. Áûëè
êèõ ãèïîòåç ïðîôåññèîíàëû, ó÷åíûå è äîáàâëåíû íîâûå òåðìèíû è ïîíÿòèÿ, à
ïðîñòî èíòåðåñóþùàÿñÿ ïóáëèêà ñòîë- ìíîãèå ïðåæíèå îïðåäåëåíèÿ ïåðåðà-
êíóëèñü ñ ïîòðåáíîñòüþ ïîíÿòü òåðìè- áîòàíû. Â êîíöå áîëüøèíñòâà êðàòêèõ
íû è èäèîìû ýòîé íàóêè. Â òî âðåìÿ ñòàòåé äàíû ññûëêè. Óæå ïðåäûäóùèå
îñíîâíàÿ ëèòåðàòóðà è ïðåæäå âñå- èçäàíèÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿëè ñîáîé áîëüøå
ãî ðàáîòû Çèãìóíäà Ôðåéäà ñóùå- ÷åì ïðîñòî ãëîññàðèé, è ýòà êíèãà âû-
ñòâîâàëà íà íåìåöêîì ÿçûêå, à ÷èñëî õîäèò çà ðàìêè òàêîãî íàçâàíèÿ. Åå
àíãëèéñêèõ ïåðåâîäîâ áûëî îãðàíè÷å- ìîæíî áûëî áû ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê êîì-
íî. Ïðîèñõîæäåíèå èñïîëüçîâàâøèõñÿ ïåíäèóì èëè ìèíè-ýíöèêëîïåäèþ, íî ýòî
òåðìèíîâ, ìíîãèå èç êîòîðûõ áûëè çà- íå âñåãäà ñîîòâåòñòâóåò åå ðóáðèêàì.
èìñòâîâàíû èç ïîâñåäíåâíîé ðå÷è èëè Ïîýòîìó îíà íàçûâàåòñÿ ïðîñòî Ïñè-
ñëîâàðåé äðóãèõ íàóê, âëèÿëî íà èõ çíà- õîàíàëèòè÷åñêèå òåðìèíû è ïîíÿòèÿ.
÷åíèå, ÷òî âåëî ê íåîäíîçíà÷íîñòè ïðè Îñíîâíàÿ öåëü ýòîãî èçäàíèÿ ñîñòî-
óïîòðåáëåíèè ýòèõ ïîíÿòèé â íîâîì ÿëà â òîì, ÷òîáû äàòü îïðåäåëåíèå è
êîíòåêñòå. Ïîíèìàíèå è èñïîëüçîâàíèå îáúÿñíåíèå òåðìèíàì, íî ìû òàêæå
ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ òåðìèíîâ çàâèñå- ñòðåìèëèñü ïðåäñòàâèòü êàæäûé òåðìèí
ëè îò èñòîðè÷åñêèõ, òåìàòè÷åñêèõ èëè â ðàáî÷èõ ðàìêàõ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé
ëèíãâèñòè÷åñêèõ ñîîáðàæåíèé, à èíòåð- òåîðèè, êîììåíòèðóÿ, ïî âîçìîæíîñòè,
ïðåòàöèè ÷àñòî ðàçëè÷àëèñü. Åùå îä- åãî èñòîðè÷åñêîå ðàçâèòèå è îòíîøå-
íèì èñòî÷íèêîì íåîäíîçíà÷íîñòè è íèå ê äðóãèì òåðìèíàì è ïîíÿòèÿì. Õîòÿ
ïóòàíèöû ÿâèëîñü è òî, ÷òî ñàì ïñèõî- ýòà êíèãà îñíîâàíà ïðåæäå âñåãî íà
àíàëèç ïîñòîÿííî ðàçâèâàëñÿ. ôðåéäîâñêîé òåîðèè, îïðåäåëåíèÿ íå
×òîáû ïîìî÷ü ðàçîáðàòüñÿ â ýòîé îïèðàþòñÿ èñêëþ÷èòåëüíî íà òðóäû
ïóòàíèöå, â 1967 ãîäó ïîä ýãèäîé Àìå- Ôðåéäà (çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì òåõ ñëó÷àåâ,
ðèêàíñêîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé àññîöè- ãäå íå áûëè âíåñåíû íèêàêèå äîïîëíå-
àöèè áûë ïîäãîòîâëåí è èçäàí Ãëîññà- íèÿ ê òîìó, ÷òî áûëî èì ñäåëàíî)*.
ðèé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ òåðìèíîâ è Ýòà êíèãà âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ ãåòåðî-
ïîíÿòèé. Â íîâîé ðåäàêöèè îí áûë ãåííóþ ãðóïïó òåì, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ ïñèõî-
îïóáëèêîâàí â 1968 ãîäó. àíàëèçîì. Â íåå âõîäÿò îñíîâîïîëàãà-
*Êðèòè÷åñêèå êîììåíòàðèè, êàñàþùèåñÿ ïðîèñõîæäåíèÿ è èñòîðè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ òåî-
ðåòè÷åñêèõ èäåé è èõ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ â ðàáîòàõ Ôðåéäà, ñì. â: J. Laplanche and J.-B. Pontalis,
The Language of Psycho-Analysis (London: Hogarth Press, 1973).
9
þùèå ïîíÿòèÿ è èõ âñïîìîãàòåëüíûå áóäåò äîñòàòî÷íîé. ×òî êàñàåòñÿ ïñèõè-
òåðìèíû, ðàçëè÷íûå ïñèõè÷åñêèå ôåíî- àòðè÷åñêîé òåðìèíîëîãèè, ÷èòàòåëü
ìåíû, êîìïëåêñû, ñâåðõäåòåðìèíèðîâàí- ìîæåò îáðàòèòüñÿ ê Ãëîññàðèþ Àìå-
íûå ïñèõè÷åñêèå ïðîöåññû, ïîâåäåí÷åñ- ðèêàíñêîé ïñèõèàòðè÷åñêîé àññîöèà-
êèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ è äåéñòâèÿ, ñèìïòîìû è öèè èëè ê ïñèõèàòðè÷åñêèì ñëîâàðÿì.
íîçîëîãè÷åñêèå åäèíèöû, ïðèíöèïû ïñè- Îïðåäåëåíèÿ âñåãäà íåñêîëüêî ïðî-
õè÷åñêîãî ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèÿ è àíàëè- èçâîëüíû. Òåîðåòè÷åñêàÿ êîíöåïòóàëè-
òè÷åñêîãî ëå÷åíèÿ. Áûëè âêëþ÷åíû íå- çàöèÿ ñëîæíà â ëþáîé íàóêå. Íåêîòî-
êîòîðûå òåìû, îáû÷íî íå ñ÷èòàþùèåñÿ ðàÿ ñòåïåíü àáñòðàêöèè íåîáõîäèìà, íî
àíàëèòè÷åñêèìè (íàïðèìåð, ñêóêà, çàâè- äîëæåí áûòü ó÷òåí è êëèíè÷åñêèé ìà-
ñèìîñòü, íîðìàëüíîñòü), ïîñêîëüêó îíè òåðèàë; îáîáùåíèÿ âàæíû, íî äîëæíî
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïðåäìåòîì èíòåíñèâíîãî ïñè- áûòü îñòàâëåíî ìåñòî è èñêëþ÷åíèÿì;
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîãî èññëåäîâàíèÿ. Êðîìå âûäâèãàþòñÿ àëüòåðíàòèâíûå ãèïîòåçû,
òîãî, ìû âêëþ÷èëè òåðìèíû èç òðóäîâ â êîòîðûõ ÷àñòî èñïîëüçóåòñÿ òà æå
Êàðëà Þíãà, Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí è åå ïîñ- ñàìàÿ òåðìèíîëîãèÿ, íî â äðóãîì çíà-
ëåäîâàòåëåé, Óèëôðåäà Ð. Áèîíà, Â. Ðî- ÷åíèè, à ñàìè ïîíÿòèÿ ðàçâèâàþòñÿ. Â
íàëüäà Ä. Ôýéðáåéðíà è Ä. Â. Âèííè- ýòîì êîíòåêñòå, ìû ïîëàãàåì, ñëîâàðü,
êîòòà ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé áðèòàíñêîé êîòîðûé ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé áîëüøå,
øêîëû îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé, à òàêæå ÷åì ñîáðàíèå êðàòêèõ îïðåäåëåíèé,
îñíîâàííîé Õàéíöåì Êîõóòîì øêîëû áóäåò ñëóæèòü ïîëåçíîé öåëè.
ïñèõîëîãèè Ñàìîñòè.
 ýòîé îáøèðíîé îáëàñòè ïðîäå-
ëàííàÿ ðàáîòà íèêîãäà, ïîæàëóé, íå
ÁËÀÃÎÄÀÐÍÎÑÒÈ
Ýòà êíèãà âûøëà â ñâåò áëàãîäàðÿ êàíñêèõ ïñèõîàíàëèòèêîâ. Ìû îñîáåí-
óñèëèÿì ìíîãèõ ëþäåé. Åå ïîäãîòîâêà íî áëàãîäàðíû Ýíäðþ Ñàìóýëüñó è åãî
îñóùåñòâëåíà ïî ñïåöèàëüíîìó ïðîåêòó êîëëåãàì Áýíè Øîðòåðó è Ôðåäó Ïëà-
Àìåðèêàíñêîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé óòó çà þíãèàíñêèå òåðìèíû; Àëåêñàí-
àññîöèàöèè, è ðåäàêòîðû áëàãîäàðíû äðó Òàðíîïîëüñêîìó, Äîíàëüäó Ðèíñëè
Èñïîëíèòåëüíîìó êîìèòåòó è ÷ëåíàì è Äæ. Ñàòåðëåíäó çà òåðìèíû Ôýéð-
àññîöèàöèè çà èõ èñêðåííþþ ïîääåð- áåéðíà; Ìàíóýëþ Ôóðåðó, Äæåéìñó
æêó. Ìû îñîáåííî ïðèçíàòåëüíû ñåìè- Ñ. Ãðîòøòåéíó è Ðàìîíó Ãàíçàðàéíó çà
äåñÿòè ÷åòûðåì ÷ëåíàì àññîöèàöèè, òåðìèíû Áèîíà è Êëÿéí, íàä êîòîðûìè
âíåñøèì ñâîé âêëàä â ïðåäûäóùèå äâà òàêæå ðàáîòàëà Õàííà Ñåãàë; Ýðíåñ-
èçäàíèÿ, îïðåäåëèâ ñòàíäàðòû è ñòèëü, òó Âóëüôó, Ìîðòîíó Øåéíó è Ýñòåëëå
êîòîðûé ìû ñîõðàíèëè. Â ýòîì ðàñøè- Øåéí çà òåðìèíû Êîõóòà, à òàêæå Ñàé-
ðåííîì òðåòüåì èçäàíèè ïîðó÷åííûå ìîíó Ãðîëíèêó, Êðèñòîôåðó Áîëëàñó è
èì òåìû èññëåäîâàëè è ïðåäñòàâèëè Ô. Ðîáåðòó Ðîäìàíó çà òåðìèíû Âèí-
ïðåäâàðèòåëüíûå âàðèàíòû îïðåäåëå- íèêîòòà. Ðåäàêòîðû, ðàçóìååòñÿ, ïðèíè-
íèé ïî÷òè äâå ñîòíè ÷ëåíîâ àññîöèà- ìàþò íà ñåáÿ âñþ îòâåòñòâåííîñòü çà
öèè. Îíè ÷àñòî âûðàæàëè áëàãîäàð- âûáîð òåðìèíîâ è ôîðìóëèðîâêè îïðå-
íîñòü ðåäàêòîðàì çà âîçìîæíîñòü ó÷à- äåëåíèé, ïðèâåäåííûõ â êíèãå.
ñòâîâàòü â ýòîé ñîâìåñòíîé ðàáîòå ïî ×ëåíû íàøåãî ðåäàêöèîííîãî ñîâå-
ñîâåðøåíñòâîâàíèþ íàøåãî ïîíèìàíèÿ òà íà ïðîòÿæåíèè íåñêîëüêèõ ëåò ïðî-
ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåðìèíîëîãèè.  âîäèëè ìíîãî÷àñîâûå âñòðå÷è ñ ÷ëåíà-
ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, ìû õîòèì âûðàçèòü íàøó ìè Àìåðèêàíñêîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé
ïðèçíàòåëüíîñòü çà èõ ñîòðóäíè÷åñòâî. àññîöèàöèè, îáñóæäàÿ îáúåì ýòîé êíè-
Ðàçóìååòñÿ, îäíè âíåñëè áîëüøèé âêëàä, ãè, âûáèðàÿ òåðìèíû, ïðåäëàãàÿ ñîñòà-
÷åì äðóãèå, è îñîáàÿ çàñëóãà ïðèíàä- âèòåëåé è îöåíèâàÿ ñäåëàííîå. Êðîìå
ëåæèò òåì, êòî ïðåäîñòàâèë ñòàòüè ïî íå- òîãî, îíè ðåäàêòèðîâàëè è ÷àñòî ïåðå-
ñêîëüêèì òåìàì: Ðåíàòî Àëìàíñè, Ñàë- ðàáàòûâàëè ñòàòüè, êîòîðûå îòíîñèëèñü
ìàíó Àõòàðó, Äæ. Àëåêñèñó Áàðëàíäó, ê òåðìèíàì èç èõ ñôåðû êîìïåòåíöèè.
Ñòýíëè Ñ. Âåéññó, Ìèëòîíó Âèäåðìàíó, Ìû ïðîñèëè íàøèõ êîíñóëüòàíòîâ, ÷òî-
Ëåîíó Âóðìñåðó, Ïîëó Ãðýþ, Ñòèâåíó Ò. áû îíè îãðàíè÷èâàëèñü òîëüêî ñîâåòà-
Ëåâè, Èîíó Ê. Ìåéåðó, Ã. Ïýðåíñó, Äæî- ìè ïî ðåäàêöèîííûì âîïðîñàì, íî èõ
íó Ôðîøó, Äæóäèò Ô. ×óñåä è Ñòþàð- ó÷àñòèå ôàêòè÷åñêè íå îòëè÷àëîñü îò
òó Ñ. Ýøó. ó÷àñòèÿ ïîñòîÿííûõ ÷ëåíîâ ñîâåòà. Êàê
Çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì ïîäáîðêè íåôðåé- ðåäàêòîðû èëè áûâøèå ðåäàêòîðû âå-
äèñòñêèõ òåðìèíîâ è èõ îïðåäåëåíèé äóùèõ æóðíàëîâ, îíè äåëèëèñü óíèêàëü-
ìû ïîëàãàëèñü â îñíîâíîì íà àìåðè- íûìè çíàíèÿìè î ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé
11
ëèòåðàòóðå, îá àâòîðàõ è òåõíîëîãè÷åñ- öåííóþ ïîìîùü â îáåñïå÷åíèè ññûëîê.
êîì ïðîöåññå. Äæîðäæ Êëóìïíåð ïî Àäìèíèñòðàòèâíûå âîïðîñû ðåøàëèñü
ñîáñòâåííîé èíèöèàòèâå âíåñ ïîëåçíûå Öåíòðàëüíûì îôèñîì Àìåðèêàíñêîé
ïðåäëîæåíèÿ, êàñàâøèåñÿ óêàçàòåëåé è ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé àññîöèàöèè, çà ÷òî
ïåðåêðåñòíûõ ññûëîê. Ñïèñîê òåðìèíîâ, ìû ãîðÿ÷î áëàãîäàðèì Ýëåí Ôèøåð,
ïîëó÷èâøèõ îïðåäåëåíèå â ýòîé êíèãå, àäìèíèñòðàòèâíîãî äèðåêòîðà, è åå ñî-
âíà÷àëå áûë ñîñòàâëåí ñîîòâåòñòâóþ- òðóäíèêîâ. Ãëóáîêîé ïðèçíàòåëüíîñòè
ùèì êîìèòåòîì ïîä ðóêîâîäñòâîì Ìàð- çàñëóæèâàþò òåðïåíèå è çàáîòëèâîå
êà Êàíöåðà, êîòîðîãî çàòåì ñìåíèëè îòíîøåíèå, ñ êîòîðûìè Ýëèçàáåò Øîëë,
Áåðíàðä Ä. Ôàéí è Äæîðäæ Êëóìïíåð. ñåêðåòàðü íàøåãî ïðîåêòà, ïå÷àòàëà è
Ìû òàêæå áëàãîäàðíû Ìàðêó Êàíöåðó ïåðåïå÷àòûâàëà áåñïîðÿäî÷íûå ðóêî-
çà åãî ïîìîùü ïðè ïîäãîòîâêå ïåðâî- ïèñè. Íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåé ðàáîòû íàä
ãî èçäàíèÿ è ó÷àñòèå â ðàáîòå ðåäàê- ïðîåêòîì ó íàñ áûëî äâà îñíîâíûõ
öèîííîãî ñîâåòà, êîãäà íà÷àëàñü ïîäãî- ìàÿêà Ãëýäèñ Òîïêèñ, ñòàðøèé ðåäàê-
òîâêà ýòîé êíèãè. Ïîìîùü ðåäàêöèîí- òîð èçäàòåëüñòâà Yale University Press,
íîãî ñîâåòà òðóäíî ïåðåîöåíèòü, à íàøà è Ëîòòè Ì. Íüþìýí. Ìû õîòèì, ÷òîáû
ñîâìåñòíàÿ ðàáîòà áûëà ïîëåçíîé êàê ìèññèñ Òîïêèñ çíàëà, íàñêîëüêî ìû öå-
â íàó÷íîì, òàê è â ëè÷íîì îòíîøåíèè. íèì åå óìåíèå óáåæäàòü, îáîäðÿòü è
Ïîìèìî ýòèõ ìíîãî÷èñëåííûõ íåïîñ- ïðîÿâëÿòü âûäåðæêó, à òàêæå òåðïåíèå
ðåäñòâåííûõ ó÷àñòíèêîâ õîòåëîñü áû èçäàòåëüñòâà Yale University Press â
âûðàçèòü íàøó áëàãîäàðíîñòü ìíîãèì ñâÿçè ñ ïðîïóùåííûìè êðàéíèìè ñðî-
äðóãèì ëþäÿì çà îêàçàííîå â òî èëè êàìè. Ìíîãèå àâòîðû-ïñèõîàíàëèòèêè,
èíîå âðåìÿ ñîäåéñòâèå. Þäæèí Êîóí ðàáîòàâøèå ñ ìèññèñ Íüþìýí, öåíÿò, êàê
èç Íüþ-Õýéâåíà êîíñóëüòàíò ïî ñâÿ- è ìû, åå ñïîñîáíîñòü âûäåëÿòü ñàìîå
çÿì ñ îáùåñòâåííîñòüþ ìíîãèõ ïðîôåñ- íóæíîå, â òîì ÷èñëå è â ðåäàêöèîííûõ
ñèîíàëüíûõ îðãàíèçàöèé, âêëþ÷àÿ îäíî âîïðîñàõ. Åå òàêòè÷íîñòü â âûñêàçûâà-
âðåìÿ è Àìåðèêàíñêóþ ïñèõîàíàëèòè- íèè ñâîèõ ñóæäåíèé ÿâèëàñü óðîêîì
÷åñêóþ àññîöèàöèþ, ïåðâûì âûäâè- äèïëîìàòèè, ïîëåçíûì äëÿ ëþáîãî ðå-
íóë èäåþ ãëîññàðèÿ êàê ïîëåçíîãî îá- äàêòîðà, êîòîðîìó ïðèõîäèòñÿ èìåòü
ùåñòâåííîãî èíôîðìàöèîííîãî èíñòðó- äåëî ñ ñàìûìè ðàçíûìè àâòîðàìè.
ìåíòà. Ýëëåí Ãèëáåðò, Äýâèä Ðîññ è
Äæàííåò Òåéëîð, ðàáîòíèêè Áèáëèîòå- Áàðíåññ Ý. Ìóð
êè èì. À. À. Áðèëëà Íüþ-éîðêñêîãî ïñè- Áåðíàðä Ä. Ôàéí
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîãî èíñòèòóòà, îêàçàëè
ÏÐÈÌÅ×ÀÍÈÅ ÐÅÄÀÊÒÎÐÀ
Ýòà êíèãà ïðèäåðæèâàåòñÿ îáû÷íîé ñÿ ññûëêè íà âçàèìîñâÿçàííûå òåðìè-
ôîðìû ñëîâàðÿ ñ òåìàìè, ðàñïîëîæåí- íû â ýòîé êíèãå, à òàêæå ññûëêè íà äðó-
íûìè â àëôàâèòíîì ïîðÿäêå. Ïî âîç- ãèå ðàáîòû ïî äàííîìó âîïðîñó. Áëà-
ìîæíîñòè îñíîâíîå ïîíÿòèå ñäåëàíî ãîäàðÿ ññûëêàì òåðìèí âêëþ÷àåòñÿ â
ïðåäìåòîì ñòàòüè, â êîòîðîé îïðåäåëÿ- áîëåå øèðîêèé êîíòåêñò, ÷òî ïîçâîëÿ-
þòñÿ ñàìî ýòî ïîíÿòèå è âñå äîïîëíè- åò ÷èòàòåëþ ïîëó÷èòü áîëåå äåòàëüíûå
òåëüíûå òåðìèíû è îáñóæäàþòñÿ èõ îïðåäåëåíèÿ íåêîòîðûõ ñîïîä÷èíåííûõ
âçàèìîñâÿçè. Åñëè äîïîëíèòåëüíûå òåð- òåðìèíîâ. Ññûëêè óêàçûâàþò òàêæå íà
ìèíû âêëþ÷àþò â ñåáÿ íàçâàíèå îñíîâ- òåñíî ñâÿçàííûå òåðìèíû èëè òåìû, êî-
íîãî ïîíÿòèÿ, îíè íå âíîñÿòñÿ â ñïèñîê òîðûå äîáàâëÿþòñÿ ê èìåþùåìóñÿ îï-
îòäåëüíî, à îïðåäåëÿþòñÿ â ñòàòüå î ðåäåëåíèþ. Ññûëêè íà ïóáëèêàöèè â
öåíòðàëüíîì ïîíÿòèè. (Íàïðèìåð, âû- êîíöå êàæäîé ñòàòüè îòíîñÿòñÿ ê ïåð-
áîð îáúåêòà è îáúåêòíûå îòíîøåíèÿ âîèñòî÷íèêó òåðìèíà, ê ñòàòüÿì, â êîòî-
îáñóæäàþòñÿ â ñòàòüå, îïðåäåëÿþùåé ðûõ ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ äàííûé ïðåäìåò,
òåðìèí îáúåêò.) Äðóãèå âòîðè÷íûå èëè ê ñòàòüÿì, â êîòîðûõ âûðàæàåòñÿ
òåðìèíû â àëôàâèòíîì ïîðÿäêå âíåñå- îñîáàÿ òî÷êà çðåíèÿ. Ýòè ññûëêè, õîòÿ
íû â ñïèñîê îñíîâíîãî òåêñòà, è ÷èòà- è íåìíîãî÷èñëåííûå, ïîçâîëÿþò ÷èòàòå-
òåëü îòñûëàåòñÿ ê òåìå, â êîòîðîé èì ëþ ðàñøèðèòü ñâîå çíàíèå òåðìèíîâ,
äàåòñÿ îïðåäåëåíèå. Âñå òåðìèíû, êî- ïðåäñòàâëåííûõ â íàñòîÿùåì èçäàíèè.
òîðûå îïðåäåëåíû â äðóãèõ ñòàòüÿõ,
íàïå÷àòàíû êóðñèâîì, ÷òîáû îáëåã÷èòü Ðàáîòà íàä áîëüøèíñòâîì òåì îñó-
èõ ïîèñê. ùåñòâëÿëàñü íåñêîëüêèìè àâòîðàìè.
Òåðìèíîëîãèÿ êàæäîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè- Ðåäàêòîðû è ÷ëåíû ðåäàêöèîííîãî ñî-
÷åñêîé øêîëû ïðåäñòàâëåíà â ðàçäåëå, âåòà ñîâìåñòíî ðàáîòàëè íàä ïðåä-
ïîñâÿùåííîì ýòîé øêîëå, îäíàêî òåð- ñòàâëåííûìè ïðåäâàðèòåëüíûìè âàðè-
ìèíû ðàñïîëîæåíû òàêæå â àëôàâèò- àíòàìè, ÷òîáû äîáèòüñÿ åäèíîé êîíöåï-
íîì ïîðÿäêå â îñíîâíîì òåêñòå è îò- òóàëèçàöèè êàæäîãî òåðìèíà. Íàì êà-
ñûëàþò ÷èòàòåëÿ ê ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåìó çàëîñü, ÷òî ýòîò ïëàí, êîòîðûé õîðîøî
ðàçäåëó. ñåáÿ çàðåêîìåíäîâàë â ïåðâîíà÷àëü-
Ìû ïûòàëèñü ñäåëàòü îïðåäåëåíèå íîì ãëîññàðèè, äîëæåí áûë îáåñïå÷èòü
êàæäîãî ïîíÿòèÿ ñàìîäîñòàòî÷íûì, îä- åäèíîîáðàçèå ñòèëÿ, îáúåìà è êà÷å-
íàêî êðàòêîå îáñóæäåíèå íå ìîæåò ñòâà. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïîñêîëüêó ñòàòüè
îòâå÷àòü íóæäàì ñåðüåçíîãî ó÷åíîãî; ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñîñòàâíûìè, îíè íå èìåþò
ïîýòîìó â êîíöå êàæäîé ñòàòüè äàþò- ïîäïèñè.
ÏÐÎÁËÅÌÀ ÎÏÐÅÄÅËÅÍÈß
 ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÇÅ
Êàæäàÿ ïðîôåññèîíàëüíàÿ îáëàñòü çè÷åñêèõ êîííîòàöèé (Ornston, 1985b,
èìååò ñïåöèàëüíûé ñëîâàðü, ÷òîáû îïè- 1988). Ôðåéä íå âìåøèâàëñÿ â âûáîðû
ñûâàòü è êàòåãîðèçèðîâàòü ñâîè íà- Äæîíñà è èçáåãàë áîëüøèíñòâà òåðìè-
áëþäåíèÿ, âûäâèãàòü ãèïîòåçû î âçàèìî- íîâ èç åãî ìåæäóíàðîäíîãî ñëîâàðÿ,
ñâÿçè ÿâëåíèé è êîíöåïòóàëèçèðîâàòü îäíàêî ñîáðàíèÿ Êîìèòåòà ïî ãëîññà-
âîçìîæíûå îáúÿñíåíèÿ. Ýòè ÿçûêè, êàê ðèþ ïîä ïðåäñåäàòåëüñòâîì Äæîíñà âî
ïðàâèëî, ðàçâèâàþòñÿ ïîñòåïåííî è ìíîãîì ïîâëèÿëè íà âûáîðû Äæåéìñà
íåñêîëüêî áåññèñòåìíî, ïóòåì ïðèðàùå- Ñòðåé÷è ïðè ïåðåâîäå. Ñ òåõ ïîð ïî-
íèÿ. Ñèñòåìàòèçàöèåé ìîæíî çàíèìàòü- ÿâèëîñü ìíîæåñòâî êîìïèëÿöèé, êàæäàÿ
ñÿ òîëüêî ïîçæå, êîãäà íàêîïèëîñü äîñ- ñ íåñêîëüêî îòëè÷íîé êîíöåïöèåé (Fo-
òàòî÷íîå êîëè÷åñòâî íàáëþäåíèé è dor and Gaynor, 1950; English and
ñòàëè î÷åâèäíûìè îðãàíèçóþùèå è èí- English, 1958; Moore and Fine, 1967;
òåãðèðóþùèå îáùíîñòè. Ìåæäó òåì íå- Laplanche and Pontalis, 1967; Rycroft,
êîòîðûå òåðìèíû ïðèîáðåòàþò ðàçëè÷- 1968; Eidelberg, 1968; Nagera, 1969
íûå çíà÷åíèÿ, òîãäà êàê äðóãèå ãðóïïû 1971; Wolman, 1977). Íåêîòîðûå èç
ñëîâ îáîçíà÷àþò ïî ñóùåñòâó îäíî è òî ýòèõ ðàáîò, íàïðèìåð Ñëîâàðü ïñèõî-
æå. Ïîýòîìó âðåìÿ îò âðåìåíè ïðîôåñ- àíàëèçà Ëàïëàíøà è Ïîíòàëèñà, âêëþ-
ñèîíàëû äîëæíû îáðàùàòüñÿ ê ñëîâà- ÷àþò â ñåáÿ íå òîëüêî îïðåäåëåíèÿ, íî
ðÿì, êîòîðûå îíè èñïîëüçóþò, è ïûòàòü- è èñòîðè÷åñêèå êîììåíòàðèè, äîïîëíåí-
ñÿ ðàçîáðàòüñÿ â ðàçëè÷íûõ çíà÷åíèÿõ íûå ññûëêàìè è öèòàòàìè. Ýòè ïîñëåäî-
òåðìèíîâ, êîòîðûå îíè ïðèîáðåëè. âàòåëüíûå ïîïûòêè îïðåäåëèòü ïñèõî-
Ïñèõîàíàëèç íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ èñêëþ÷å- àíàëèòè÷åñêóþ òåîðèþ îòðàæàþò íå-
íèåì â ýòîì ïðîöåññå; ïîýòîìó íåóäè- óäîâëåòâîðåííîñòü ñóùåñòâóþùèìè
âèòåëüíî, ÷òî â ïðîøëîé ïîëîâèíå ñòî- ïîäõîäàìè, à òàêæå ïîòðåáíîñòü â ó÷åòå
ëåòèÿ ïîñòîÿííî ïîÿâëÿëèñü íîâûå êîì- ðàçâèâàþùåéñÿ òåîðèè.
ïèëÿöèè ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ òåðìèíîâ. Ôðåéä ÷àñòî ìåíÿë ñâîè òåîðåòè÷åñ-
Õîòÿ ñàì Ôðåéä íå îïðåäåëÿë ñèñòåìà- êèå âûâîäû íà îñíîâå ïîñëåäóþùèõ íà-
òè÷åñêè òåðìèíû, îí îõîòíî îêàçûâàë áëþäåíèé (íàïðèìåð, îí îòêàçàëñÿ îò
ïîìîùü Ðèõàðäó Ô. Øòåðáå, ÷üÿ ïîäãî- òåîðèè ñîâðàùåíèÿ, ïîäâåðã ðåâèçèè
òîâêà Íàñòîëüíîãî ñëîâàðÿ ïñèõîàíà- òåîðèè âëå÷åíèé è òðåâîãè è èñïîëüçî-
ëèçà (19361937), ê ñîæàëåíèþ, áûëà âàë ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíûå ìîäåëè ïñèõèêè).
ïðåðâàíà Âòîðîé ìèðîâîé âîéíîé. Ýð- Îáû÷íî îí íå ñòðåìèëñÿ ðàçúÿñíÿòü
íåñò Äæîíñ ïîïûòàëñÿ ñîçäàòü ìåæäó- íîâóþ òåîðèþ â ñðàâíåíèè ñ ïðåæíåé
íàðîäíûé ñëîâàðü, êîòîðûé áûë áû è óäåëÿë ìàëî âíèìàíèÿ ñèñòåìàòèçà-
èçáàâëåí îò ðàçíîãî ðîäà èäèîñèíêðà- öèè òåîðèè. Îäíàêî íåêîòîðûå èç åãî
14
íåïîñðåäñòâåííûõ ïîñëåäîâàòåëåé, â ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ òåðìèíîâ òðóä-
÷àñòíîñòè Õàéíö Ãàðòìàíí, Ýðíñò Êðèñ, íîñòè, êîòîðûå, âîïðåêè âñåì íàìåðåíè-
Ðóäîëüô Ì. ˸âåíøòåéí, Îòòî Ôåíèõåëü, ÿì, ìîãóò ïîâëèÿòü íà ðàçúÿñíåíèå çíà-
Äàâèä Ðàïàïîðò, Ìåðòîí Ì. Ãèëë, Ýðèê ÷åíèÿ. Îíè âêëþ÷àþò â ñåáÿ ïðîáëåìó
Ýðèêñîí è Ýäèò ßêîáñîí, ïîòðàòèëè ïåðåâîäà, ïîñêîëüêó Ôðåéä è ìíîãèå
íåìàëî ñèë íà ýòó óáîðî÷íóþ ðàáîòó. åãî ðàííèå ïîñëåäîâàòåëè ïèñàëè ïî-
Òàêèå ïðîáëåìû, êàê ìåñòî ïñèõîàíàëè- íåìåöêè, âûáîð òåðìèíîâ è îïðåäåëå-
çà â íàóêå (Hook, 1959), ôîðìèðîâàíèå íèå ìåñòà, êîòîðîå ñëåäóåò ïðåäîñòà-
ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè (Waelder, âèòü êàæäîìó èç íèõ, ÷òîáû îòðàçèòü èõ
1962, Basch, 1973) è ìîäåëè ïñèõèêè îòíîñèòåëüíóþ âàæíîñòü, âûáîð àâòî-
(Abrams, 1971; Gedo è Goldberg, 1973), ðîâ è ðåöåíçåíòîâ è ìîäèôèêàöèè óñ-
âûçûâàëè ïîñòîÿííûé èíòåðåñ ó ïñèõî- òàðåâøåé òåîðèè. Íàêîíåö, êàê óêàçû-
àíàëèòèêîâ. âàë Êóáè (1972), èìåþòñÿ îøèáêè â
Ãëàâíûì îáðàçîì òåîðåòèêè çàíè- ñàìîì ÿçûêå, è ìû äîëæíû ñòàðàòüñÿ
ìàëèñü îáúÿñíèòåëüíîé öåííîñòüþ ïñè- èçáåãàòü íåïðàâèëüíîãî óïîòðåáëåíèÿ
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ êîíñòðóêòîâ è èõ ýïè- ñëîâ, ÷òîáû íå äîïóñòèòü çàêðåïëåíèÿ
ñòåìîëîãè÷åñêèì ñîîòâåòñòâèåì. Ìû íå íåîäíîçíà÷íûõ è îøèáî÷íûõ ïîíÿòèé,
ìîæåì ïîëíîñòüþ èãíîðèðîâàòü òàêèå ââîäÿ èõ â ñâîé îáèõîä.
âîïðîñû, íî îíè íå ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïðåäìåòîì
íàøåãî íåïîñðåäñòâåííîãî èíòåðåñà. Çèãìóíä Ôðåéä ñäåëàë èñõîäíûå íà-
Ïðè ïîäãîòîâêå ãëîññàðèåâ èëè êîì- áëþäåíèÿ, êîíöåïòóàëèçèðîâàë ïñèõè-
ïåíäèóìîâ ïåðâîî÷åðåäíîé öåëüþ ÿâ- ÷åñêèå ïðîöåññû è íàìåðåííî èëè
ëÿåòñÿ òî, ÷òî Áàø íàçâàë âûðàæåíèåì íåò èçîáðåë òåðìèíîëîãèþ äëÿ ñâî-
(1973, ñ. 47), à Ëàíãåð ïðåäñòàâëåíè- åé íîâîé ãëóáèííîé ïñèõîëîãèè. Íå-
åì èäåè ñ èñïîëüçîâàíèåì òî÷íûõ è ñìîòðÿ íà ïðîãðåññ â ïñèõîàíàëèçå,
âåðíûõ ñëîâ (1962, ñ. 78). Èñòîðè÷åñêîå îòðàæåííûé â ñîâðåìåííîé ëèòåðàòó-
ðàçâèòèå èäåè, äàæå ðåëåâàíòíîé, íå- ðå, ïî-ïðåæíåìó âàæíàÿ öåëü àíãëèé-
âîçìîæíî ïðîñëåäèòü ïîëíîñòüþ. Ñòàí- ñêèõ ëåêñèêîëîãîâ ñîñòîèò â òîì, ÷òîáû
äàðòèçàöèÿ òåðìèíîâ íåîáõîäèìà äëÿ íàèáîëåå òî÷íî îïðåäåëèòü çíà÷åíèÿ
èçó÷åíèÿ, èññëåäîâàíèÿ è ðàçâèòèÿ òåî- òåðìèíîâ, ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî âûðàæåííûõ
ðèè; è íåâîçìîæíî ñðàâíèòü äàííûå íà èäèîñèíêðàçè÷åñêîì íåìåöêîì ÿçû-
áåç îáùåé ñèñòåìû êîîðäèíàò, îáùåãî êå. Òðóäíîñòè ýòîé çàäà÷è âîçðîñëè
ÿçûêà, êîòîðûé êîëëåãè èñïîëüçóþò ñåé- âñëåäñòâèå èñêàæåíèé ñî ñòîðîíû ðàç-
÷àñ è áóäóò èñïîëüçîâàòü â áóäóùåì, ëè÷íûõ ïåðåâîä÷èêîâ Ôðåéäà, óñèëèÿì
÷òîáû ïåðåäàòü ñïåöèôè÷åñêîå çíà÷å- êîòîðûõ ìåøàëè ñòðóêòóðíûå òðóäíîñòè
íèå ñ ïîìîùüþ ñèìâîëîâ, îòðàæàþùèõ ñàìîãî ïåðåâîäà è óíèêàëüíûå ðàçëè-
îäíè è òå æå ÿâëåíèÿ. Ñëîâàðè è ãëîñ- ÷èÿ ìåæäó àíãëèéñêèì ÿçûêîì è íåìåö-
ñàðèè îáëåã÷àþò ïåðåäà÷ó çíàíèÿ íà- êèì, îñîáåííî ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ íàó÷íîé
÷èíàþùèì áëàãîäàðÿ êîíäåíñàöèè çíà- òåðìèíîëîãèè.
÷åíèé ïîíÿòèé, ïðèîáðåòåííûõ â òå÷å- Ñîãëàñíî ïðèíöèïó ëèíãâèñòè÷åñêîé
íèå äîëãîãî âðåìåíè, èíòåãðàöèè áîëåå îòíîñèòåëüíîñòè Ñàïèðà-Âîðôà, ñòðóê-
ïîçäíèõ çíà÷åíèé ñ áîëåå ðàííèìè è òóðà ÿçûêà âëèÿåò íà òî, êàê ÷åëîâåê
ïîìîãàþò îïðåäåëèòü íûíåøíèé ñòàòóñ âîñïðèíèìàåò äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòü è, èñõî-
ñïåöèôè÷åñêèõ òåðìèíîâ è ïîíÿòèé. äÿ èç ýòîãî, ñåáÿ âåäåò (Carroll, 1956). Âî
Îäíàêî áûëî áû íåñïðàâåäëèâî ïî ââåäåíèè ê ñâîåìó Êðèòè÷åñêîìó ñëî-
îòíîøåíèþ ê ÷èòàòåëþ ðàñõâàëèâàòü âàðþ ïñèõîàíàëèçà Ðàéêðîôò îòìå÷àë,
öåííîñòü òàêèõ ðàáîò, íå óêàçàâ òàêæå ÷òî íå÷òî ñóùåñòâåííîå ïðîèñõîäèò ñ
íà íåêîòîðûå òðóäíîñòè â îïðåäåëåíèè èäååé èëè òåîðèåé, êîãäà îíà ïåðåâî-
15
äèòñÿ íà äðóãîé ÿçûê (1968, ñ. XII). Ðàé- öèé è àïïàðàòîâ, ïðèäàâàëà ìíîãî-
êðîôò íà ïðèìåðàõ ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî çíà÷èòåëüíîñòü è ãèáêîñòü åãî ñî÷èíå-
òðóäíîñòè îáóñëîâëåíû íå òîëüêî îò- íèÿì, êîòîðûå ïîçâîëÿëè åìó âûñêàçû-
äåëüíûìè ñëîâàìè, íî òàêæå ëèíãâèñòè- âàòü íåñêîëüêî ðàçíûõ âåùåé îäíîâðå-
÷åñêîé ñòðóêòóðîé è ïðèâû÷íûìè ñïî- ìåííî. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, Ôðåéä èçëàãàë
ñîáàìè ìûøëåíèÿ, êîòîðûå çàâèñÿò îò ñâîè êîíöåïöèè, ìàñòåðñêè èñïîëüçóÿ
êóëüòóðû, ýïîõè è ÿçûêà. ÿðêèé è ýìîöèîíàëüíî íåîòðàçèìûé
Ïîìèìî ýòèõ ñòðóêòóðíûõ ðàçëè÷èé ÿçûê, âûçûâàþùèé ó ÷èòàòåëÿ îùóùåíèå
ìåæäó ÿçûêàìè ñóùåñòâóþò òðóäíîñòè, áëèçîñòè ïðîáëåìû. Îí íå ïðèäåðæè-
îáóñëîâëåííûå èäèîñèíêðàçè÷åñêèì âàëñÿ òî÷íîãî îïðåäåëåíèÿ òåõíè÷åñêèõ
èñïîëüçîâàíèåì òåðìèíîâ è íåóìûø- òåðìèíîâ.
ëåííîé ïîäìåíîé èõ çíà÷åíèÿ ïåðåâîä-  îáøèðíîé ëèòåðàòóðå íà ìíîãèõ
÷èêîì. Òî, ÷òî Ôðåéä ïîëó÷èë Ïðåìèþ ÿçûêàõ èññëåäóþòñÿ ñîáñòâåííûå èñòî÷-
øòå ïî ëèòåðàòóðå, ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î íèêè è ñòèëü Ôðåéäà, à òàêæå èçìåíå-
åãî óìåíèè óäà÷íî èñïîëüçîâàòü ñëîâà íèÿ, âíåñåííûå åãî ïåðåâîä÷èêàìè è èí-
ïðè èçëîæåíèè ñâîèõ èäåé, íî åãî óíè- òåðïðåòàòîðàìè. Íå çàòðàãèâàÿ âûâî-
êàëüíûé ñòèëü íå ìîã íå ïîëó÷èòü ïî- äîâ, êîòîðûå ïîêà åùå ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñïîð-
âðåæäåíèÿ íà ìèííûõ ïîëÿõ ïåðåâîäà. íûìè, ÿ ïîäûòîæó íåêîòîðûå èç ìíîãèõ
Ôðåéä çàèìñòâîâàë òåðìèíîëîãèþ èç ïðèçíàâàåìûõ ñåãîäíÿ ïðîáëåì*.
ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîé, ïñèõîïàòîëîãè÷åñêîé Èññëåäîâàòåëüñêèé ìåòîä Ôðåéäà
è íåéðîôèçèîëîãè÷åñêîé íàóêè ñâîåãî ïîñòîÿííî ìåíÿëñÿ, è îí îñìûñëèâàë
âðåìåíè è ÷àñòî îáðàùàëñÿ ê îáû÷íûì áåññîçíàòåëüíîå ñàìûìè ðàçíûìè ñïî-
ñëîâàì. Èñïîëüçóÿ ðàçíîîáðàçíûå ëèí- ñîáàìè, êîòîðûå ïîçâîëÿþò ÷èòàòåëþ
ãâèñòè÷åñêèå ìåòîäû, ÷òîáû ïåðåäàòü äåðæàòü â ïàìÿòè îäíîâðåìåííî íå-
ñëîæíóþ è íå ïîääàþùóþñÿ îïðåäåëå- ñêîëüêî îáðàçîâ. Ñòðåé÷è è äðóãèå
íèþ ðàáîòó áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ ïñèõè÷åñ- àíãëèéñêèå ïåðåâîä÷èêè ïîñëåäîâà-
êèõ ïðîöåññîâ, îí, òàê ñêàçàòü, ñîçäàåò òåëüíî çàìåíÿëè àôôåêòèâíî îêðàøåí-
îáùåå âïå÷àòëåíèå, çíàêîìûé îáðàç íûå, îáèõîäíûå íåìåöêèå ñëîâà, èñïîëü-
èëè áèîëîãè÷åñêóþ àíàëîãèþ, ïîñòåïåí- çîâàâøèåñÿ Ôðåéäîì, àáñòðàêöèÿìè,
íî äîáàâëÿåò íîâûå çíà÷åíèÿ è î÷èùà- ïðîèçâîäíûìè îò ñëîâ èç ãðå÷åñêîãî
åò âîïðîñû îò ñâîèõ ïåðâûõ ñðàâíå- èëè ëàòèíñêîãî ÿçûêà, è ìåíÿëè äèíàìè-
íèé... [èñïîëüçóÿ ñëîâà], ÷òîáû ñîçäàòü ÷åñêèå, àêòèâíûå êîíñòðóêöèè Ôðåéäà
ðåçîíàíñ ìåæäó íåêîòîðûìè ñêîðåå íà ñòàòè÷íûå è ïàññèâíûå. Ñòðåé÷è
äèôôóçíûìè ÷óâñòâàìè [ìåæäó ïàöèåí- èãíîðèðîâàë òàêæå îïèñàíèå Ôðåéäîì
òîì, àíàëèòèêîì è ÷èòàòåëÿìè] è äàòü åãî ñîáñòâåííûõ èäåé êàê ñïîñîáîâ
ìåñòî ñâîèì ïîðàçèòåëüíûì ìåòàôî- ìûøëåíèÿ î áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ è ïñèõè-
ðàì (Ornston, 1982, ñ. 412415). Ïî- ÷åñêèõ ïðîöåññàõ. Ñòðåé÷è ñâåë îïèñà-
ñòîÿííî ìåíÿÿ ñâîé ÿçûê, îí îáîãàùàë è íèÿ Ôðåéäà ê îáùåóïîòðåáèòåëüíûì,
ïðîÿñíÿë ñâîè ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ î òîì, ÷òî èçîáèëóþùèì çíà÷åíèÿìè î ïðîñòðàí-
îí íàçûâàë îïèñàòåëüíûìè êîîðäèíà- ñòâå, ñòðóêòóðå è ñèëàõ, ãåíåðèðóþùèõ
òàìè è îðãàíèçóþùèìè àáñòðàêöèÿìè ýíåðãèþ. Ôðåéä ÷àñòî èñïîëüçîâàë
(ñ. 410). Êîíöåïòóàëüíàÿ íåïîñëåäîâà- îäíî è òî æå ñëîâî â ðàçíûõ çíà÷åíèÿõ
òåëüíîñòü Ôðåéäà, âûðàæåííàÿ â ïîýòè- è ïðèáåãàë ê ðàçíûì ñëîâàì äëÿ îïè-
÷åñêîé èãðå ñëîâ êàëàìáóðàõ, èðîíèè ñàíèÿ áëèçêèõ èäåé.  ïîïûòêå ñèñòå-
è ïåðñîíèôèêàöèè ìåõàíèçìîâ, èíñòàí- ìàòèçàöèè Ñòðåé÷è ïîëíîñòüþ èçìåíèë
*ß î÷åíü ïðèçíàòåëåí äîêòîðó Äàðèóñó Îðíñòîíó çà ïèñüìåííóþ ñïðàâêó, â êîòîðîé
äàåòñÿ ðåçþìå åãî ðàçëè÷íûõ ðàáîò, ïîñâÿùåííûõ èññëåäîâàíèþ âëèÿíèé íà ïðèíàäëåæà-
ùèé Ñòðåé÷è ïåðåâîä òðóäîâ Ôðåéäà.
16
ýòó òåíäåíöèþ. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïåðåâî- ëàíñ; ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî ìíîãèå íàøè
äû Ñòðåé÷è âûãëÿäÿò áîëåå ìåõàíèñ- îïðåäåëåíèÿ ïî ñâîåìó îáúåìó âûõî-
òè÷åñêèìè è ñòðóêòóðèðîâàííûìè, ÷åì äÿò çà ðàìêè ãëîññàðèÿ è ÿâëÿþòñÿ íå-
íåìåöêàÿ ïðîçà Ôðåéäà, è ÿâëÿþòñÿ èñ- áîëüøèìè ñòàòüÿìè.
êóññòâåííî íàó÷íûìè. Õîòÿ â ñâîåì Âûðàæàÿ èäåè Ôðåéäà è äðóãèõ ïñè-
îáùåì ïðåäèñëîâèè ê Ñòàíäàðòíîìó õîàíàëèòèêîâ, ìû äîëæíû èìåòü â âèäó,
èçäàíèþ Ñòðåé÷è óêàçûâàë íà ïîíèìà- ÷òî, êàê ïîä÷åðêèâàåò Øåôåð, äàâàòü
íèå èì òðóäíîñòåé ïåðåâîäà, òåì íå îïðåäåëåíèå ýòî çíà÷èò òàêæå ñîçäà-
ìåíåå îí, ïî-âèäèìîìó, ñ÷èòàë ñâîå âàòü è íàâÿçûâàòü...  òîé ñòåïåíè, â
ñîáñòâåííîå ïðî÷òåíèå ïñèõîëîãèè êàêîé ìû ñâÿçûâàåì ìåæäó ñîáîé èëè
Ôðåéäà åäèíñòâåííî âåðíûì è ïîëàãàë, ïðèðàâíèâàåì òàêèå íàçâàíèÿ, êàê, íà-
÷òî äàë ïðàâèëüíîå èñòîëêîâàíèå ïî- ïðèìåð, æåíñòâåííîñòü è ïàññèâíîñòü,
íÿòèÿì Ôðåéäà è ÷òî åãî ïåðåâîä èç- ìû îêàçûâàåì ãëóáîêîå è ñòîéêîå ôîð-
áàâëåí îò åãî ñîáñòâåííûõ òåîðåòè÷åñ- ìèðóþùåå âîçäåéñòâèå íà òî, ÷òî áóäåò
êèõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé (Strachey, 1966, ñ. XIX, ñ÷èòàòüñÿ æåíñêèì èëè ïàññèâíûì
Ornston, 1985b, ñ. 394). (Schafer, 1974, ñ. 478). Ïðîöåññ îòáîðà
Çäåñü ìû äîëæíû ó÷èòûâàòü îïàñ- òåðìèíîâ è ïîíÿòèé è îïðåäåëåíèå
íîñòü, ïîäñòåðåãàþùóþ íàøè óñèëèÿ. òîãî, ñêîëüêî ìåñòà îòâåñòè êàæäîìó èç
Ìû îïðåäåëÿåì ïîíÿòèÿ, êîòîðûå ÷àùå íèõ, ñîïðÿæåíû ñ ïîäîáíûì ðèñêîì óâå-
âñåãî ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî áûëè çàäóìàíû êîâå÷åíèÿ îøèáîê òåîðåòèçèðîâàíèÿ.
Ôðåéäîì íà íåìåöêîì, ïîòîì ïðî- Íàïðèìåð, ïîñâÿùåíèå áîëüøîé ñòàòüè
ôèëüòðîâàíû ÷åðåç Ñòðåé÷è, à çàòåì îòíîñèòåëüíî ìàëîâàæíîé òåìå ïðèäà-
áûëè èçìåíåíû ðàáîòîé íåñêîëüêèõ åò åé ÷ðåçìåðíîå çíà÷åíèå. Êðîìå
ïîêîëåíèé ó÷åíûõ, ãîâîðèâøèõ íà ðàç- òîãî, íàøè àâòîðèòåòíûå ïåðåôîðìó-
íûõ ÿçûêàõ. Ïîíÿòèÿ âèäîèçìåíèëèñü, ëèðîâêè òåîðèé Ôðåéäà ìîãóò îòðà-
îíè áîëüøå íå ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïåðâîíà÷àëü- çèòüñÿ íà îáó÷åíèè, åñëè â íèõ áóäóò äî-
íûìè èäåÿìè Ôðåéäà. Ìû òàêæå äîë- êàçûâàòüñÿ óñòàðåâøèå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ.
æíû èìåòü â âèäó òî, ÷òî îïðåäåëåíèÿ Òàêèì îáðàçîì, õîòÿ è ìîæíî ñîãëàñèòü-
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñêîíäåíñèðîâàííûìè èíòåð- ñÿ ñ òåì, ÷òî èñòîðè÷åñêèå èìïåðàòèâû
ïðåòàöèÿìè ìíîãèõ ëþäåé, àíàëîãè÷íû- òðåáóþò ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ èäåé Ôðåéäà
ìè ïîñëåäóþùèì ïåðåâîäàì.  ðå- â èõ ïåðâîíà÷àëüíîé ôîðìå, òî÷íî òàê
çóëüòàòå îøèáêè ñäåëàííîãî Ñòðåé÷è æå íåîáõîäèìà íåêîòîðàÿ êîððåêöèÿ
ïåðåâîäà Ôðåéäà ìîãëè óñóãóáèòüñÿ, íî óñòàðåëîé òåîðèè, åñëè ìû õîòèì èçáå-
òåì íå ìåíåå îíè îòðàæàþò íûíåøíèé æàòü íåâåðíîãî âîñïðèÿòèÿ íûíåøíåãî
ñòàòóñ ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Ñî âðåìåí Àðè- ñòàòóñà ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Îïðåäåëåíèÿ è
ñòîòåëÿ ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî îïðåäåëåíèå êîììåíòàðèè â Ñëîâàðå ïñèõîàíàëè-
äîëæíî âûðàæàòü ñóùíîñòü ïîíÿòèÿ. çà Ëàïëàíøà è Ïîíòàëèñà (1973), íà-
Èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ è êîíäåíñàöèÿ óïðî- ïðèìåð, ÿâëÿþòñÿ íåîöåíèìûìè äëÿ ó÷å-
ùàþò òåðìèíû, ïîìîãàÿ òåì ñàìûì ïî- íûõ â òîì, ÷òî îíè òî÷íî óêàçûâàþò
íèìàíèþ. Îäíàêî óïðîùåíèå ìîæåò ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêóþ ãàâàíü, èç êîòîðîé
òàêæå óñòàíàâëèâàòü òåðìèíàì ñëèø- îòïðàâèëèñü íà êîðàáëå ðàçëè÷íûå
êîì óçêèå èëè ñëèøêîì ñâîáîäíûå ìåæäóíàðîäíûå äâèæåíèÿ; ê ñîæàëå-
ðàìêè. Ïîýòîìó, õîòÿ íåñóùåñòâåííîå íèþ, íåêîòîðûå èç êîíöåïòóàëüíûõ ñó-
è äîëæíî áûòü óñòðàíåíî, îïðåäåëåíè- äîâ ïîñòðîåíû ïî ìîäåëÿì âðåìåí
ÿì ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ ïîíÿòèé ÷àñòî Ïåðâîé ìèðîâîé âîéíû è ìîãóò çàòî-
èäåò íà ïîëüçó íåêîòîðîå äîïîëíè- íóòü ïðè ñåðüåçíîì èñïûòàíèè.
òåëüíîå ïîÿñíåíèå. Â ýòîé êíèãå ìû Íî êòî äîëæåí ðåøàòü, ÷òî îòîáðàòü
ïîïûòàëèñü íàéòè îïòèìàëüíûé áà- è ÷òî èñïðàâèòü? Æàí Áåðãåðå (1985)
17
ïðèçâàë ê ó÷ðåæäåíèþ Ïñèõîàíàëèòè- êîëè÷åñòâåííûå ìåòàôîðû ñ êîëè÷å-
÷åñêîãî íàó÷íîãî ñîâåòà, îòêðûòîãî äëÿ ñòâåííûìè ìåðàìè, îïèñàíèå ñ îáúÿñíå-
ó÷åíûõ âñåõ ñòðàí, ÷òîáû ñîçäàòü õîòÿ íèåì, ìåòàôîðû ñ ãèïîòåçàìè [è] àäúåê-
áû ìèíèìóì óñëîâèé, íåîáõîäèìûõ äëÿ òèâíîå çíà÷åíèå ñëîâà ñ åãî íîìèíà-
íàó÷íûõ äåáàòîâ. Îäíàêî âñå ïðåæíèå òèâíûìè çíà÷åíèÿìè. Îí ïîäâåðã êðè-
ïîïûòêè äîáèòüñÿ ìåæäóíàðîäíîãî òèêå îøèáêó ðàññìîòðåíèÿ ÷àñòè êàê
êîíñåíñóñà â îïðåäåëåíèÿõ íå îáíàäå- öåëîãî, post hoc îøèáêó ñìåøåíèÿ ïðè-
æèâàþò. Âìåñòî ýòîãî ìû ðåøèëè ïî ÷èíû è ñëåäñòâèÿ è òåëåîëîãè÷åñêóþ
âîçìîæíîñòè âûáðàòü îäíîãî èëè íå- îøèáêó ñìåøåíèÿ ñëåäñòâèÿ ñ öåëüþ
ñêîëüêèõ àâòîðîâ, êîòîðûå èçó÷àëè (1972). Ó÷èòûâàÿ óíèâåðñàëüíîñòü ýòèõ
ïðåäìåò èëè ïðîäåìîíñòðèðîâàëè îá- ÿâëåíèé è ýôôåêòèâíîå èñïîëüçîâàíèå
ðàçöîâóþ ÿñíîñòü â ïîíèìàíèè èëè Ôðåéäîì ìåòàôîð â èçëîæåíèè ñâîèõ
ðàçúÿñíåíèè. Ìíîãèå èç ðàáîò ýòèõ èäåé, óòâåðæäåíèå Êóáè âåäåò íàñ ê
àâòîðîâ, íåèçáåæíî âêëþ÷àâøèå â ñåáÿ ðàññìîòðåíèþ òîãî, â êàêîé ìåðå ïðåä-
ðàçíûå ïåðåâîäû è èíòåðïðåòàöèè ñî ñòàâëåíèå òåîðèè ìîæåò îêàçàòüñÿ èñ-
âñåìè îãðàíè÷åíèÿìè, î êîòîðûõ òîëü- êàæåíî òàêèìè òåíäåíöèÿìè, âêëþ÷àþ-
êî ÷òî ãîâîðèëîñü, îòñûëàëèñü äðóãèì ùèìè â ñåáÿ íå òîëüêî íàóêó, íî è îñíîâ-
ó÷åíûì äëÿ îöåíêè, ñèíòåçà, ïåðåñìîò- íûå ïðèíöèïû ñàìîãî ÿçûêà. Ñîãëàñíî
ðà è ïåðåðàáîòêè. Ðàïîïîðòó, ïðîöåññ ïåðåäà÷è íàêîï-
Îáùàÿ òåðìèíîëîãèÿ ìîãëà áû ïðè- ëåííûõ çíàíèé, êîòîðûé Êîðæèáñêèé
íåñòè ïîëüçó ïñèõîàíàëèçó. Âìåñòî ýòî- íàçûâàë ñâÿçüþ âðåìåí, ñîâåðøàåòñÿ
ãî ìû îáíàðóæèâàåì âñå áîëüøåå ïñè- ïðè ïîìîùè ñèìâîëîâ (Rapoport, 1955,
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîå ðàçíîîáðàçèå... ïëþ- ñ. 63). Äî íåäàâíåãî âðåìåíè, ïîêà øèì-
ðàëèçì òåîðåòè÷åñêèõ ïîäõîäîâ, ëèíãâè- ïàíçå íå ëèøèëè íàñ ëåëååìîé èëëþ-
ñòè÷åñêèõ è ìûñëèòåëüíûõ êîíâåíöèé, çèè, ñ÷èòàëîñü, ÷òî èñïîëüçîâàíèå ñèìâî-
ðàçëè÷íûõ ðåãèîíàëüíûõ, êóëüòóðíûõ è ëîâ ÿâëÿåòñÿ âàæíåéøåé è óíèêàëüíîé
ÿçûêîâûõ àêöåíòîâ (Wallerstein, 1988, õàðàêòåðèñòèêîé ÷åëîâå÷åñêîé ðàñû. Â
ñ. 5). Ðàñõîäÿùèåñÿ ãðóïïû îáúåäèíÿþò- îòëè÷èå îò ñèãíàëà, êîòîðûé åñòü íå ÷òî
ñÿ ïðèâåðæåííîñòüþ îñíîâíûì êîíöåï- èíîå, êàê ñòèìóë, îòâåò íà êîòîðûé ÿâëÿ-
öèÿì Ôðåéäà ïðèçíàíèåì áåññîçíà- åòñÿ îáóñëîâëåííûì, ñèìâîë âûçûâàåò
òåëüíîãî, âûòåñíåíèÿ, ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ è îòâåò òîëüêî ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê äðóãèì
ïåðåíîñà. ×òîáû èçâëå÷ü âñå âûãîäû èç ñèìâîëàì.  ðàçíûõ êîíòåêñòàõ îäèí è
òîãî îáùåãî, ÷òî áûëî âûðàáîòàíî íàìè òîò æå ñèìâîë ìîæåò âûçûâàòü ðàçëè÷-
â ïðîöåññå ðàçâèòèÿ ïñèõîàíàëèçà, ìû íûå ðåàêöèè; åãî íåëüçÿ îïðåäåëèòü
äîëæíû ëó÷øå ïîíèìàòü îñíîâíûå òåî- âíå êîíòåêñòà. Îáúåäèíÿÿñü â îïðåäå-
ðèè äðóã äðóãà. Ïîýòîìó ìû âêëþ÷èëè â ëåííûå ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòè, ñèìâîëû
ýòî èçäàíèå òåðìèíû, âîçíèêøèå â øêî- îáðàçóþò ÿçûê, ñèìâîëè÷åñêóþ âñåëåí-
ëàõ, êîòîðûå íå ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñòðîãî ôðåé- íóþ, êîòîðàÿ ïîìîãàåò ëþäÿì âîñïðè-
äèñòñêèìè, è âûáðàííûå íà îñíîâå èõ íèìàòü, ïîíèìàòü, ñîîáùàòü è ôîðìèðî-
îòíîñèòåëüíîé ðàñïðîñòðàíåííîñòè â âàòü ñâîé âíåøíèé ìèð, êîòîðûé, â ñâîþ
ìèðå ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé ëèòåðàòóðû. î÷åðåäü, ôîðìèðóåòñÿ ïîä âëèÿíèåì
 êàæäîì ñëó÷àå òåðìèíû áûëè ðàñ- ýòîãî âíåøíåãî ìèðà.
ñìîòðåíû ëþäüìè, õîðîøî çíàêîìûìè ñ Òåðìèíû, ïîíÿòèÿ, ãèïîòåçû, òåîðèè è
ëèòåðàòóðîé äàííîé øêîëû. çàêîíû, êîòîðûå ÿâëÿþòñÿ îñíîâíûìè
Âñêîðå ïîñëå ïîÿâëåíèÿ ïåðâîãî èç- èíñòðóìåíòàìè òåîðåòè÷åñêîãî çäàíèÿ
äàíèÿ ýòîé ðàáîòû Êóáè çàìåòèë, ÷òî â ëþáîé íàóêå, ñóòü ïðîñòî ñèìâîëû,
ãëîññàðèè èìåþò òåíäåíöèþ äàâàòü óïðàâëÿåìûå â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ïðàâè-
îïðåäåëåíèÿ, â êîòîðûõ ñìåøèâàþòñÿ ëàìè ãðàììàòèêè è ëîãèêè. Áóäåò ëè
18
îïðåäåëåíèå íàïîëíåíî ñìûñëîì óñòàíàâëèâàåò ñâîå ñîáñòâåííîå áóê-
âîïðîñ ñåìàíòè÷åñêèé, îáóñëîâëåííûé âàëüíîå çíà÷åíèå, à òàêæå ïðèäàåò
îòíîøåíèÿìè ìåæäó òåðìèíàìè è ÿâëå- äâîéíîå çíà÷åíèå ñ ìèíèìóìîì âûðà-
íèÿìè, ê êîòîðûì îíè îòíîñÿòñÿ, è íå æåíèÿ, àáñòðàãèðóåò è êëàññèôèöèðóåò
èìåþùèé îòíîøåíèÿ ê ãðàììàòèêå èëè áëàãîäàðÿ êîíäåíñàöèè. Òàêèì îáðà-
ëîãèêå. Òåðìèíû îïðåäåëÿþòñÿ îïåðà- çîì, ñëîâà ïðèîáðåòàþò íîâûå çíà÷å-
öèîíàëüíî â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ íàáëþäà- íèÿ, êîòîðûõ äî ýòîãî îíè âðîäå áû íå
åìûìè âîçäåéñòâèÿìè, äîñòàòî÷íî ïî- èìåëè. Òåì ñàìûì ìåòàôîðû ìîãóò
ñòîÿííûìè, ÷òîáû êàæäûé ðàç, êîãäà êîìïåíñèðîâàòü íåäîñòàòî÷íîñòü ÿçû-
âîçíèêàåò ýôôåêò, ïðèìåíåíèå òåðìè- êà è ïîìîãàòü åãî ðàçâèòèþ. Çàñòàâëÿÿ
íà áûëî îïðàâäàííûì. Îïðåäåëåíèÿ ÷åëîâåêà èñêàòü ñõîäñòâà, îíè ìîãóò
ýòî êîìïðîìèññíûå ñîãëàøåíèÿ, êîòî- îáíàðóæèâàòü ñâîéñòâà ñ áîëüøåé ïðî-
ðûå íèêîãäà íåëüçÿ ïóòàòü ñ ôàêòàìè. íèöàòåëüíîñòüþ. Ïðîñòàÿ ìåòàôîðà
Êóáè (1975) âûñòóïàë çà èñïîëüçîâà- ñïîñîáíà ïåðåäàòü çíà÷åíèå, êîòîðîå
íèå ïðèëàãàòåëüíûõ âìåñòî ñóùåñòâè- ñêðûâàåòñÿ çà òåì èëè èíûì ñî÷åòàíè-
òåëüíûõ ïðè îïèñàíèè ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ÿâ- åì ñëîâ, óâåëè÷èâàÿ òàêèì îáðàçîì
ëåíèé; ñóùåñòâèòåëüíûå, ïî åãî ìíåíèþ, ðåñóðñû íàøåãî ÿçûêà. Îíà ìîæåò òàê-
âåäóò ê àíòðîïîìîðôè÷åñêîìó ìûøëå- æå óêàçàòü íà ñìûñë, îò÷àñòè ñîçäàâàÿ
íèþ è ê ìàòåðèàëèçàöèè àáñòðàêöèé. è îò÷àñòè ðàñêðûâàÿ âíóòðåííåå çíà-
Îí ïðåäïî÷èòàë ãîâîðèòü î áåññîçíà- ÷åíèå. Ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, îíà ìîæåò ïåðå-
òåëüíîì ïðîöåññå, à íå î áåññîçíà- äàâàòü èíäèâèäóàëüíîñòü ýìîöèè, ÷åãî
òåëüíîì. Øåôåð (1976) ñ÷èòàåò, ÷òî âñå íåëüçÿ ñäåëàòü ñ ïîìîùüþ áóêâàëüíî-
ïñèõè÷åñêèå ôåíîìåíû, òàêèå, êàê äåé- ãî ÿçûêà.
ñòâèÿ, äîëæíû îïèñûâàòüñÿ ãëàãîëàìè è Êóáè (1975) óòâåðæäàåò, ÷òî ìåòàôî-
íàðå÷èÿìè. Ïîäîáíûå ïîïûòêè ïðè ðû íèêîãäà íå áûâàþò áîëåå ÷åì ïðè-
ðàçúÿñíåíèè íå ïðåäîòâðàùàþò ïóòà- áëèæåíèåì; â ëó÷øåì ñëó÷àå îíè ïðåä-
íèöû ñ áóêâàëüíûì ïîíèìàíèåì; îíè ñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé ëèøü àíàëîãèè, êîòî-
òàêæå ìîãóò âåñòè ê ïîÿâëåíèþ äðóãèõ ðûå ÿâëÿþòñÿ ÷àñòè÷íî èñòèííûìè è
ïðîáëåì. Ïðè îáñóæäåíèè àáñòðàêòíûõ ÷àñòè÷íî ëîæíûìè. Ìåòàôîðû çàâèñÿò
ïîíÿòèé ìû èñïîëüçóåì ñëîâà è âûðà- îò ïðîåêöèé âíóòðåííåãî ñóáúåêòèâíî-
æåíèÿ â çíà÷åíèè, îòëè÷àþùåìñÿ îò ãî îïûòà. Êðîìå òîãî, îí ñ÷èòàåò, ÷òî âñå
òîãî, êîòîðîå ïðèíàäëåæèò èì â äðóãèõ îíè ñëèøêîì ÷àñòî íåâåðíî óïîòðåáëÿ-
ñëó÷àÿõ. Ìåòàôîðà, ñðàâíåíèå, ìåòîíè- þòñÿ è âåäóò ê îøèáêàì ïðè ðàñïîçíà-
ìèÿ, ñèíåêäîõà è èðîíèÿ èñïîëüçóþòñÿ, âàíèè ðàçëè÷èé ìåæäó ìåòàôîðîé è òå-
÷òîáû ïðèäàòü æèçíü, ñòèëü èëè àêöåíò îðèåé. Õîòÿ ìåòàôîðà ìîæåò ñëóæèòü
èäåå. Êîãäà ñðàâíåíèå èëè ìåòàôîðà öåëÿì ïðèáëèçèòåëüíîãî îïèñàíèÿ, äàæå
îõâàòûâàåò ñóòü èäåè, îíî ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ òàêîå îïèñàíèå ÷àñòî ââîäèò â çàáëóæ-
â îïðåäåëåíèÿõ. Â ñâîèõ ðàáîòàõ Ðó- äåíèå, ïîñêîëüêó ìîæåò ïðèíèìàòüñÿ
áèíøòåéí (1972) è Âóðìñåð (1977) îòñòà- êàê îáúÿñíåíèå. Äðóãèå òåîðåòèêè óêà-
èâàþò èñïîëüçîâàíèå ìåòàôîðû ïðè çûâàþò, ÷òî ìû íå ìîæåì àáñòðàêòíî
îáúÿñíåíèè òåîðèè. ìûñëèòü, íå èìåÿ ìåòàôîðè÷åñêèõ ìî-
Ìåòàôîðû, êîòîðûå çàâèñÿò îò àá- äåëåé. Âóðìñåð (1977) ïðèâîäèò äîâî-
ñòðàãèðîâàíèÿ ñõîäíûõ ïðèçíàêîâ îò äû â ïîëüçó óïîòðåáëåíèÿ ìåòàôîðû
íåñõîäíûõ â îñòàëüíîì îáúåêòîâ è ñî- ïðè èçëîæåíèè òåîðèè, à Âàëëåðøòåéí
áûòèé, âñåãäà ÿâëÿþòñÿ íåîäíîçíà÷íû- (1988) çàêëþ÷àåò, ÷òî ëþáàÿ òåîðèÿ åñòü
ìè â ñàìîì êîíêðåòíîì ñìûñëå, áóäü òî ìåòàôîðà.
ñèíîíèìû èëè íåò. Îäíàêî ìåòàôîðè- ßçûê ìîæåò ïðåïÿòñòâîâàòü ïðàâèëü-
÷åñêè ïðåîáðàçîâàííîå ñëîâî îáû÷íî íîìó ïîíèìàíèþ, íî ìû äîëæíû ïîëüçî-
19
âàòüñÿ òåì, ÷òî äîñòóïíî. Àíàëèòè÷åñêèé âàíèÿ îòêàçàòüñÿ îò ñëîâàðåé, ÷òîáû
ÿçûê áûë áû ïîèñòèíå ñêó÷íûì, åñëè áû ðåøèòü íàó÷íûå èëè ñîöèàëüíûå âîï-
îãðàíè÷èâàëñÿ àäúåêòèâíûìè îáîçíà- ðîñû, ìîãóò âûïîëíÿòü òó æå ôóíêöèþ,
÷åíèÿìè, çà ÷òî ðàòóåò Êóáè, èëè ãëàãî- êàêóþ âûïîëíÿåò ôîíàðíûé ñòîëá äëÿ
ëàìè, êàê ïðåäëàãàåò Øåôåð, èëè ñðàâ- àëêîãîëèêà: ñêîðåå îïîðû, ÷åì ñðåä-
íåíèÿìè. Õîòÿ ìåòàôîðà ìîæåò áûòü ñòâà îñâåùåíèÿ (Begelman, 1971, ñ. 47).
ïðåîáðàçîâàíà â ñðàâíåíèå, åñëè ââå- Âìåñòî òîãî ÷òîáû îòñòàèâàòü ðåäóêöè-
ñòè ñëîâà êàê èëè ïîäîáíî, åå êîãíè- îíèçì, ìû äîëæíû êóëüòèâèðîâàòü ñå-
òèâíîå è ýìîöèîíàëüíîå âîçäåéñòâèå ìàíòè÷åñêîå ñîçíàíèå, ïîìîãàþùåå
òåì ñàìûì óìåíüøèòñÿ. È åñëè ñîâðå- óâèäåòü ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó ñèìâîëîì è
ìåííûå êîìïüþòåðíûå ìîäåëè ìîãóò òåì, ê ÷åìó îí îòíîñèòñÿ, ìåæäó âûâîäîì
áîëåå òî÷íî ïðåäñòàâèòü ôóíêöèîíèðî- è íàáëþäåíèåì, ìåæäó ïðàâîìåðíûì
âàíèå ìîçãà, ñòàðûå ìûøå÷íûå èëè ãèä- çàêëþ÷åíèåì è óòâåðæäåíèåì ôàêòà;
ðàâëè÷åñêèå àíàëîãèè è ìèôîëîãè÷åñ- êîðî÷å ãîâîðÿ, ìû äîëæíû îñîçíàâàòü
êèå ïàðàáîëû çâó÷àò ïðàâäèâåå â òåð- èñêàæåíèÿ, êîòîðûå íåèçáåæíî ïðèâíî-
ìèíàõ ïåðåæèâàíèé è ýìîöèé. Îíè ñâÿ- ñèò âåðáàëèçàöèÿ â íàøå âîñïðèÿòèå.
çûâàþòñÿ â ñèìâîëè÷åñêèõ îáðàçàõ ñ Òàêîå îñîçíàíèå îñîáåííî íåîáõîäèìî
ôåíîìåíàìè ïåðâè÷íîãî ïðîöåññà, è èõ â îáëàñòè íàó÷íîãî èññëåäîâàíèÿ, ïåðå-
èñïîëüçîâàíèå ñïîñîáíî ïîìî÷ü â èí- äà÷è åãî ðåçóëüòàòîâ, ïðåâðàùåíèÿ ýòèõ
òåãðàöèè ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ïðîöåññîâ. Îíè ðåçóëüòàòîâ â òåîðèþ è ñîîáùåíèÿ
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñóùåñòâåííûìè àñïåêòàìè â òåîðèè äðóãèì ëþäÿì.
÷åëîâå÷åñêîé êîììóíèêàöèè, âàæíûìè
ôàêòîðàìè â ïðèâëå÷åíèè âíèìàíèÿ è [13, 58, 64, 146, 177, 186, 217, 347, 405,
îáëåã÷åíèè ïîíèìàíèÿ. È õîòÿ ìû äîë- 435, 533, 534, 537, 540, 541, 625, 631,
æíû ñòàðàòüñÿ èçáåãàòü ëèíãâèñòè÷åñ- 647650, 711, 740, 742, 758, 760, 811, 834,
êèõ ëîâóøåê â ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ ðàñ- 852, 864, 901, 903]
ñóæäåíèÿõ, âåñüìà ñîìíèòåëüíî, ÷òî
ïåðåñìîòð òåðìèíîëîãèè óìåíüøèò Áàðíåññ Ý. Ìóð
íàøè ïðîáëåìû, à íàñòîé÷èâûå òðåáî-
ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÅ
ÒÅÐÌÈÍÛ È ÏÎÍßÒÈß
Êíèãà èçäàíà ïðè ñîäåéñòâèè ïðîôåññîðà Õîìåðà Êóðòèñà,
ýêñ-ïðåçèäåíòà Àìåðèêàíñêîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé àññîöèàöèè,
ïðåäñåäàòåëÿ Êîìèòåòà ïî ðîññèéñêî-àìåðèêàíñêîìó îáìåíó
â îáëàñòè ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîãî îáðàçîâàíèÿ.
ÀÁÑÒÈÍÅÍÖÈß ÀÂÒÎÌÀÒÈÇÌÛ ß
(ABSTINENCE) (EGO AUTOMATISMS)
23
ÀÃÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÀß ÝÍÅÐÃÈß (AGGRESSIVE ENERGY)
24
ÀÄÀÏÒÀÖÈß (ADAPTATION)
25
ÀÄÀÏÒÈÂÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (ADAPTIVE VIEWPOINT)
õîëîãèþ ñ áèîëîãèåé. Àäàïòàöèþ ñ åå àê- äóåò îòëè÷àòü àêòèâíûå öåëè è àêòû, ñïîñîá-
òèâíûì è ïàññèâíûì êîìïîíåíòàìè ñëåäó- ñòâóþùèå ñàìîðåãóëÿöèè, ðåàëèñòè÷íîñòè,
åò ÷åòêî îòëè÷àòü îò ïðèñïîñîáëåíèÿ, ÿâëÿ- ïîçíàíèþ (îíè àäàïòèâíû), îò àãðåññèâíûõ
þùåãîñÿ, ïî ñóòè, ïàññèâíûì àóòîïëàñòè÷åñ- öåëåé è àêòîâ, ÿâëÿþùèõñÿ äåñòðóêòèâíûìè.
êèì ôåíîìåíîì. Òåðìèí ïàññèâíîñòü èñïîëüçóåòñÿ òàê-
æå äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ íåàêòèâíûõ òåëåñíûõ ñî-
Ñì. ãåíåòè÷åñêàÿ îøèáêà, èçìåíåíèå ñòîÿíèé, äîïóñêàþùèõ, îäíàêî, àêòèâíîñòü â
ôóíêöèè, õàðàêòåð. ïñèõè÷åñêîì ñìûñëå.  ìëàäåí÷åñòâå ïðè
[408, 419, 612, 852, 866] âíåøíåé ïàññèâíîñòè ïðîèñõîäÿò âåñüìà
àêòèâíûå ïñèõè÷åñêèå ïðîöåññû, ñâÿçàííûå,
â ÷àñòíîñòè, ñ ðàçâèòèåì âîñïðèÿòèÿ è ôîð-
ÀÄÀÏÒÈÂÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ ìèðîâàíèåì ïàìÿòè. Àêòèâíîñòü è ïàññèâ-
(ADAPTIVE VIEWPOINT) íîñòü, âçàèìîäåéñòâóÿ, ñïîñîáñòâóþò ñîçðå-
âàíèþ ôóíêöèé, ðåãóëèðóåìûõ ß. Â ïðîöåññå
Ñì. ìåòàïñèõîëîãèÿ. íîðìàëüíîãî ðàçâèòèÿ ó ðåáåíêà âñå áîëåå
àêòèâíî ïðîÿâëÿþòñÿ òå ôóíêöèè, êîòîðûå
ðàíåå ïðîÿâëÿëè âçðîñëûå; ïîñòåïåííûé
ÀÊÒÈÂÍÎÑÒÜ/ ïåðåõîä îò ïàññèâíîñòè ê àêòèâíîñòè î÷å-
ÏÀÑÑÈÂÍÎÑÒÜ âèäåí â ñôåðå ëîêîìîöèè, ïèòàíèÿ, â ðàçâè-
(ACTIVE/PASSIVE) òèè ðå÷è, êîíòðîëÿ íàä èìïóëüñàìè. Ïîñðåä-
ñòâîì àêòèâíîãî ïîâòîðåíèÿ â ñíîâèäåíèÿõ,
 îáû÷íîì óïîòðåáëåíèè õàðàêòåðè- âîñïîìèíàíèÿõ, ìûñëÿõ, ôàíòàçèÿõ, àôôåêòàõ,
ñòèêè ïîâåäåíèÿ, óêàçûâàþùèå íà èíòåíñèâ- äåéñòâèÿõ òîãî, ÷òî ðàíåå ïåðåæèâàëîñü
íîñòü ôèçè÷åñêèõ óñèëèé, íàïðàâëåííûõ íà ïàññèâíî (íåçàâèñèìî îò òîãî, ïðèÿòíî ýòî
äîñòèæåíèå öåëè. Â ýòîì æå ñìûñëå òåð- áûëî èëè íåò), ß ñòàðàåòñÿ îâëàäåòü âíåøíåé
ìèíû óïîòðåáëÿþòñÿ è â ïñèõîàíàëèçå. Îíè è âíóòðåííåé ñòèìóëÿöèåé, òî åñòü ïðîäóöè-
èñïîëüçóþòñÿ òàêæå äëÿ óêàçàíèÿ íà ñòå-
ðîâàòü è êîíòðîëèðîâàòü ïðè÷èíû è ñëåä-
ïåíü ïñèõè÷åñêîé àêòèâíîñòè, õîòÿ ÷àùå
ñòâèÿ. Ïîëÿðíîñòü ðàññìàòðèâàåìûõ ïîíÿ-
ïðèìåíÿþòñÿ êàê õàðàêòåðèñòèêà öåëè èí-
òèé îòíîñèòñÿ, òàêèì îáðàçîì, íå òîëüêî ê
ñòèíêòèâíîãî âëå÷åíèÿ. Öåëü àêòèâíà, åñëè
èíñòèíêòèâíîé íàïðàâëåííîñòè, íî è ê ïðî-
ñóáúåêò èùåò îáúåêò, ñïîñîáíûé óäîâëåòâî-
ðèòü åãî (ñóáúåêòà) àãðåññèâíûå æåëàíèÿ è ÿâëåíèÿì ß, èãðàþùèì âàæíóþ ðîëü â îáðà-
ïîòðåáíîñòè. Öåëü ïàññèâíà, åñëè ñóáúåêò çîâàíèè çàùèòíûõ ìåõàíèçìîâ è ñòðóêòóðû
ñòðåìèòñÿ ê òîìó, ÷òîáû êòî-òî äðóãîé óäîâ- õàðàêòåðà. Îïûò ïàññèâíûõ ïåðåæèâàíèé â
ëåòâîðèë æåëàíèÿ çà åãî ñ÷åò, òî åñòü ñòðå- ìëàäåí÷åñòâå ìîæåò èìåòü ðåøàþùåå çíà-
ìèòñÿ ñòàòü îáúåêòîì ëþáâè èëè àãðåññèâ- ÷åíèå äëÿ çàðîæäàþùåãîñÿ îáðàçà òåëà, à
íîãî îòíîøåíèÿ. Òàêàÿ õàðàêòåðèñòèêà òàêæå äëÿ ïîñëåäóþùåãî ðàçâèòèÿ âûñîòû
èíñòèíêòèâíîé öåëè íå çàâèñèò îò ñòåïåíè ïîðîãà àêòèâíîé áîðüáû â äîýäèïîâîé è
ôèçè÷åñêèõ èëè ïñèõè÷åñêèõ óñèëèé, íàïðàâ- ýäèïîâîé ôàçàõ è òåì ñàìûì äëÿ ôîðìè-
ëåííûõ íà äîñòèæåíèå àêòèâíîé èëè ïàññèâ- ðîâàíèÿ õàðàêòåðà.
íîé èíñòèíêòèâíîé öåëè. Òàê, èíäèâèä, ÷üÿ Õîòÿ àêòèâíîñòü íåðåäêî îòîæäåñòâëÿ-
öåëü ïàññèâíà, ìîæåò ïðèëàãàòü çíà÷èòåëü- ëàñü ñ ìóæåñòâåííîñòüþ, à ïàññèâíîñòü ñ
íûå óñèëèÿ, ÷òîáû ñîáëàçíèòü èëè ñïðîâî- æåíñòâåííîñòüþ, íûíå òàêèå àññîöèàöèè
öèðîâàòü äðóãîãî ðàçðÿäèòü äåðèâàòû ñâî- ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ êàê äàëåêî íå òî÷íûå è
èõ èíñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé íà äàííîãî ëèøü ââîäÿùèå â çàáëóæäåíèå. Ïðîñòî
èíäèâèäà.  ýòîì ñìûñëå òàêîé èíäèâèä àê- ôîðìû ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ýòèõ ÷åðò ó îáîèõ ïîëîâ
òèâåí. È àêòèâíîñòü, è ïàññèâíîñòü ìîãóò ìîãóò áûòü ðàçíûìè. Òàê, ôèçè÷åñêàÿ àêòèâ-
ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ â êîíòèíóóìå íîðìà-ïà- íîñòü, êîòîðóþ ÷àñòî ñ÷èòàþò æåëàòåëüíîé
òîëîãèÿ; òî è äðóãîå âûðàæàåò ãàììó æå- ó ìàëü÷èêîâ, ìîæåò ïîáóæäàòüñÿ áåññîçíà-
ëàíèé îò ñòðåìëåíèÿ ê ðåöèïðîêíîìó àê- òåëüíûì æåëàíèåì ïîëó÷èòü ïàññèâíîå ëè-
òèâíîìó îòâåòó äî ïàòîëîãè÷åñêîãî æåëàíèÿ áèäèíîçíîå èëè àãðåññèâíîå âîçíàãðàæäå-
ñòàòü îáúåêòîì ñàäèñòñêèõ âîçäåéñòâèé. íèå. ßâíàÿ ïàññèâíîñòü, îøèáî÷íî âîñïðèíè-
Ðåöèïðîêíîñòü, â ÷àñòíîñòè, î÷åâèäíà ïðè ìàåìàÿ êàê ïðèçíàê êîíòðîëÿ èìïóëüñîâ,
ñàäîìàçîõèñòñêèõ è ýêñãèáèöèîíèñòñêèõ/ ìîæåò íà ñàìîì äåëå ïðîèñòåêàòü èç çà-
âóàéåðèñòñêèõ èíòåðàêöèÿõ. Ïðè ýòîì ñëå- ùèòíîãî îòêàçà îò ñàäèñòñêèõ èëè ìàçîõèñò-
26
ÀÊÒÓÀËÜÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (ACTUAL NEUROSIS)
ñêèõ ôàíòàçèé èëè ïîáóæäåíèé. Ïîýòîìó òóðáàöèè, ñîîòíîñÿòñÿ òàêèå ñèìïòîìû, êàê
äëÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ êëèíè÷åñêîãî ñìûñëà àêòèâ- óñòàëîñòü, ãîëîâíûå áîëè, æåëóäî÷íî-êèøå÷-
íîñòè è ïàññèâíîñòè íåîáõîäèìî çíàòü áåñ- íûå íàðóøåíèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ çàïîðû, ïàðåñòåçèè
ñîçíàòåëüíûå öåëè ñóáúåêòà â ñâÿçè ñ ñóùå- è ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ñåêñóàëüíîé ñëàáîñòè. Êëè-
ñòâóþùèìè íà äàííûé ìîìåíò òðåáîâàíèÿ- íè÷åñêàÿ êàðòèíà íåâðîçà ñòðàõà âêëþ÷à-
ìè è êîíôëèêòàìè Îíî è Ñâåðõ-ß. ëà ðàçäðàæèòåëüíîñòü, áåñïîêîéñòâî, ñîñòî-
Äàííûå òåðìèíû èñïîëüçóþòñÿ òàêæå äëÿ ÿíèÿ òðåâîæíîãî îæèäàíèÿ, ïðèñòóïû òðåâîãè,
îïèñàíèÿ ñòðóêòóðíûõ ïîíÿòèé Îíî, ß è ôîáèè, ãîëîâîêðóæåíèå, òðåìîð, ïîòëèâîñòü,
Ñâåðõ-ß, êîòîðûå â ðàçíîå âðåìÿ ìîãóò íàðóøåíèÿ äûõàíèÿ, òîøíîòó, ó÷àùåííîå èëè
áûòü ëèáî àêòèâíûìè, ëèáî ïàññèâíûìè ïî íåðèòìè÷íîå ñåðäöåáèåíèå, äèàðåþ, íàðó-
îòíîøåíèþ äðóã ê äðóãó. Òàê, ß ìîæåò âû- øåíèÿ ñíà. Ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ Ôðåéäà, ó ïà-
ïîëíÿòü àêòèâíóþ ðîëü ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê Îíî, öèåíòîâ ñ íåâðîçîì ñòðàõà ïðåïÿòñòâèÿ
êîíòðîëèðóÿ âûñâîáîæäåíèå èíñòèíêòèâíûõ íåîáõîäèìûì äëÿ èíäèâèäà ÷àñòîòå, ðåãóëÿð-
âëå÷åíèé ïîñëåäíåãî. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, íîñòè è êà÷åñòâó ðàçðÿäêè íàðóøàþò èíòåã-
ïîäàâëåííîå èíñòèíêòèâíûìè âëå÷åíèÿìè, ß ðàöèþ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ è ñîìàòè÷åñêèõ ôóíêöèé
ïåðåæèâàåò ðàçðÿäêó ïàññèâíî. Òàêîå èñ- âî âðåìÿ ïîëîâîãî àêòà. Îòòîðæåíèå ñîìà-
ïîëüçîâàíèå òåðìèíîâ, îäíàêî, ïðåäñòàâëÿåò òè÷åñêîãî ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ îò ïñè-
ñîáîé èçâåñòíîå óïðîùåíèå è ïîýòîìó õè÷åñêîé ñôåðû ïðåäïîëîæèòåëüíî áëîêè-
ïîäâåðãàåòñÿ êðèòèêå. ðóåò ëèáèäî è òðàíñôîðìèðóåò åãî â ñòðàõ
ñ àâòîíîìíûìè âèñöåðàëüíûìè è ìîòîðíû-
Ñì. àãðåññèÿ, ìóæåñòâåííîñòü/æåíñòâåí- ìè ïðîÿâëåíèÿìè. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, êîíöåï-
íîñòü, ñàäîìàçîõèçì. öèÿ àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà ñâÿçûâàëàñü Ôðåé-
[139, 203, 233, 285]. äîì ñ åãî òîêñèêîëîãè÷åñêîé òåîðèåé
ñòðàõà, ïðåäïîëàãàþùåé ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêóþ
(â ïðîòèâîïîëîæíîñòü ïåðâè÷íî ïñèõîëîãè-
ÀÊÒÓÀËÜÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ ÷åñêîé) îñíîâó âîçíèêàþùèõ ñèìïòîìîâ.
(ACTUAL NEUROSIS) Íåñìîòðÿ íà òî ÷òî Ôðåéä íèêîãäà
îêîí÷àòåëüíî íå ðàññòàâàëñÿ ñ ïîíÿòèåì
Ýòîò òåðìèí èñïîëüçîâàëñÿ Ôðåéäîì àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà, ñåãîäíÿ ýòî ïîíÿòèå
äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ îïðåäåëåííûõ íåâðîòè÷åñ- óõîäèò èç àíàëèòè÷åñêîé íîçîëîãèè, ïî-
êèõ ñèìïòîìîâ, îòëè÷àþùèõñÿ îò òàêîâûõ ñêîëüêó, õîòÿ ôàêòîðû íàñòîÿùåãî è ìîãóò
ïðè ïñèõîíåâðîçàõ (èñòåðèè, ôîáèÿõ è íå- âûñòóïàòü â êà÷åñòâå ïðè÷èí óñêîðåíèÿ
âðîçå íàâÿç÷èâîñòè) ïî òðåì îñíîâàíèÿì: ñîáûòèé, àíàëèòèê ïî÷òè âñåãäà ñïîñîáåí
1) ïðè÷èíîé àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà ÿâëÿåòñÿ îáíàðóæèòü â ñèìïòîìå ñèìâîëè÷åñêîå
ñåêñóàëüíàÿ æèçíü èíäèâèäà â íàñòîÿùåå âûðàæåíèå ïðåäøåñòâîâàâøèõ êîíôëèêòîâ.
âðåìÿ (íåìåöêîå ñëîâî aktual îçíà÷àåò Êîãäà ëèáèäèíîçíûå ïîòðåáíîñòè íå íàõî-
íûíåøíèé), â òî âðåìÿ êàê ïñèõîíåâðîç äÿò âûõîäà â ñâÿçè ñ çàùèòíûì êîíôëèêòîì,
ñâÿçàí ñ ñîáûòèÿìè ðàííåãî äåòñòâà; 2) ýòè- ìîãóò ïîÿâèòüñÿ íåñïåöèôè÷åñêèå ñèìïòî-
îëîãèÿ àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà ñîìàòè÷åñêàÿ, ìû; òî åñòü ïñèõîíåâðîç ìîæåò ñîïðîâîæ-
ïñèõîíåâðîçà ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ (ñèìïòîìû äàòüñÿ ñâîåãî ðîäà âòîðè÷íûì àêòóàëüíûì
àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé íåâðîçîì. Ñîâðåìåííûå êëèíè÷åñêèå íà-
ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèå ðåàêöèè â îòâåò íà èìå- áëþäåíèÿ ïîêàçûâàþò, ÷òî íåäîñòàòîê ñåê-
þùèåñÿ â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ íàðóøåíèÿ â ñóàëüíîãî óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ ìîæåò ïðèâîäèòü
ñåêñóàëüíîé æèçíè è íå ïðåäïîëàãàþò ó÷à- ê ðàçäðàæèòåëüíîñòè, íàïðÿæåííîñòè, íå-
ñòèÿ ïñèõîäèíàìè÷åñêèõ ìåõàíèçìîâ, ó÷à- îáúÿñíèìîé óñòàëîñòè è ò.ï. Íàêîíåö, ñëå-
ñòâóþùèõ â ôîðìèðîâàíèè ñèìïòîìîâ ïðè äóåò îòìåòèòü, ÷òî ñèìïòîìû, ñõîäíûå ñ ïðî-
ïñèõîíåâðîçàõ); 3) àêòóàëüíûå íåâðîçû íå ÿâëåíèÿìè àêòóàëüíîãî íåâðîçà, ïðè÷èíîé
ïîääàþòñÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîìó ëå÷åíèþ. êîòîðîãî Ôðåéä ñ÷èòàë íåóäîâëåòâîðåíèå
Èç êðóãà ÿâëåíèé, îòíåñåííûõ Áèðäîì ê ñåêñóàëüíûõ ïîòðåáíîñòåé, ìîãóò âîçíèêàòü
íåâðàñòåíèè, Ôðåéä â 1894 ãîäó âûäåëèë äâà, è â ðåçóëüòàòå çàùèòíîãî ïîäàâëåíèÿ àã-
íàçâàííûõ èì àêòóàëüíûìè íåâðîçàìè: ñîá- ðåññèâíîñòè.
ñòâåííî íåâðàñòåíèþ è íåâðîç ñòðàõà. Ñ
ñîáñòâåííî íåâðàñòåíèåé, ðàññìàòðèâàåìîé Ñì. íåâðîç, ïñèõîíåâðîç.
Ôðåéäîì êàê ñëåäñòâèå íåóìåðåííîé ìàñ- [210, 541, 596, 642]
27
ÀËÅÊÑÈÒÈÌÈß (ALEXITHIMIA)
28
ÀÌÍÅÇÈß (AMNESIA)
ïðèìåð, ê ïñèõîçó ëèáî íåâðîçó íàâÿç÷èâûõ ñîòðÿñåíèÿ èëè áîëåå òÿæåëîãî ïîâðåæäå-
ñîñòîÿíèé). Ïðè òàêèõ îáñòîÿòåëüñòâàõ àì- íèÿ íàðóøàåòñÿ öåðåáðàëüíàÿ ôóíêöèÿ,
áèâàëåíòíîñòü âûòåñíÿåòñÿ. Ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ìîæåò âîçíèêíóòü êàê ðåòðîãðàäíàÿ, òàê è
÷òî òîëüêî îäíî èç êîíêóðèðóþùèõ ÷óâñòâ àíòåðîãðàäíàÿ àìíåçèÿ. Äðóãèìè ôàêòîðà-
äîïóñêàåòñÿ â ñîçíàíèå. ×àùå âûòåñíÿåò- ìè âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ àìíåñòè÷åñêèõ ðàñ-
ñÿ âðàæäåáíîñòü, íî èíîãäà ïðèâÿçàí- ñòðîéñòâ ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñòàðîñòü, èíôåêöèè è
íîñòü. Óñïåøíîå âûÿâëåíèå âûòåñíåííîãî èíòîêñèêàöèè (âêëþ÷àÿ àëêîãîëüíóþ). Ïðè
êîìïîíåíòà è óñïåøíàÿ äåìîíñòðàöèÿ åãî àëêîãîëüíîì ïñèõîçå, èçâåñòíîì êàê ñèíä-
ïàöèåíòó îáû÷íî óñèëèâàþò òåðàïåâòè÷åñ- ðîì Êîðñàêîâà, ìîæåò âîçíèêíóòü ïàðàìíå-
êèé ýôôåêò. çèÿ (ðàññòðîéñòâî ïàìÿòè, ïðè êîòîðîì ñìå-
Ïðè îáñóæäåíèè àêòèâíûõ è ïàññèâíûõ øèâàþòñÿ ðåàëüíûå ôàêòû è ôàíòàçèè),
òåíäåíöèé àíàëüíî-ñàäèñòñêîé îðãàíèçà- ñîïðîâîæäàþùàÿñÿ êîìïåíñàòîðíûì çà-
öèè ïàðöèàëüíûõ âëå÷åíèé Ôðåéä (1905), ïîëíåíèåì ïðîâàëîâ ïàìÿòè, èçâåñòíûì êàê
óêàçàâ íà Áëåéëåðà êàê àâòîðà ïîíÿòèÿ è êîíôàáóëÿöèÿ. Ïñèõîãåííàÿ àìíåçèÿ ÿâëÿ-
êîíöåïöèè àìáèâàëåíòíîñòè, âûñêàçàë ìíå- åòñÿ çàùèòíûì ïðîöåññîì, íàïðàâëåííûì íà
íèå, ÷òî àìáèâàëåíòíîñòü õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ òî, ÷òîáû ïîñðåäñòâîì èñêàæåíèÿ âîñïîìè-
ïðèìåðíî îäèíàêîâûì óðîâíåì ïðîòèâîïî- íàíèé ñîâëàäàòü ñ ýìîöèîíàëüíî òðàâìàòè-
ëîæíûõ âëå÷åíèé. Ýòî ïîíÿòèå îí èñïîëü- ÷åñêèìè ïåðåæèâàíèÿìè.  íàñòîÿùåå âðå-
çîâàë òàêæå ïðè ðàññìîòðåíèè îäíîâðå- ìÿ òàêîå çàùèòíîå èñêàæåíèå èëè áëîêè-
ìåííîãî ïîëîæèòåëüíîãî è îòðèöàòåëüíîãî ðîâêà ïàìÿòè ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê âûòåñ-
ïåðåíîñà (1912). Àáðàõàì (1924), îáîñíî- íåíèå, õîòÿ èçíà÷àëüíî ýòîò òåðìèí èñïîëü-
âûâàÿ ðàçãðàíè÷åíèå äîàìáèâàëåíòíûõ, àì- çîâàëñÿ Ôðåéäîì â êà÷åñòâå îáîáùàþùåãî
áèâàëåíòíûõ è ïîñòàìáèâàëåíòíûõ îáúåê- ïîíÿòèÿ äëÿ ðÿäà çàùèòíûõ ìåõàíèçìîâ, â
òíûõ îòíîøåíèé, èñïîëüçîâàë ïðåäñòàâëå- òî âðåìÿ åùå íåäîñòàòî÷íî ÷åòêî äèôôåðåí-
íèå î ñîñóùåñòâîâàíèè ëþáâè è âðàæäåá- öèðîâàííûõ. Îí ïîëàãàë òàêæå, ÷òî êîíòð-
íîñòè. Ðàííÿÿ îðàëüíàÿ ñòàäèÿ ðàññìàòðè- êàòåêñèñ íåîáõîäèì äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû íå äî-
âàëàñü èì êàê äîàìáèâàëåíòíàÿ, â òî âðå- ïóñêàòü âîñïîìèíàíèÿ äî ñîçíàíèÿ.
ìÿ êàê áîëåå ïîçäíÿÿ ñòàäèÿ, ñâÿçàííàÿ ñ Èíôàíòèëüíàÿ àìíåçèÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò
êóñàíèåì, îöåíèâàëàñü êàê àìáèâàëåíòíàÿ. ñîáîé ïðîâàëû ïàìÿòè îòíîñèòåëüíî ïåð-
Àìáèâàëåíòíîñòü õàðàêòåðèçóåò òàêæå âûõ ëåò æèçíè. Õîòÿ òàêàÿ àìíåçèÿ ÷àñòî
àíàëüíî-ñàäèñòñêóþ ñòàäèþ. Ãåíèòàëüíàÿ ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê íîðìàëüíîå çàáûâà-
ñòàäèÿ ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ òîãäà, êîãäà ðåáåíîê íèå, êîòîðîå ìîæíî ïðèïèñàòü íåçðåëîñòè
ñòàíîâèòñÿ ñïîñîáíûì ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêè ùà- äåòñêîé ïñèõèêè, â ðåàëüíîñòè îíà ïðåäñòàâ-
äèòü îáúåêò, îáåðåãàÿ åãî îò ðàçðóøåíèÿ. ëÿåò çàùèòíûå óñèëèÿ ß ñîâëàäàòü ñ ðàí-
Ýòà ñòàäèÿ îáîçíà÷àåòñÿ êàê ïîñòàìáèâà- íèìè äåòñêèìè âïå÷àòëåíèÿìè è ðåàêöèÿìè,
ëåíòíàÿ. Àìáèâàëåíòíîñòü ÿâëÿåòñÿ îäíèì êîòîðûå â ïðîòèâíîì ñëó÷àå ìîãóò áûòü
èç âàæíûõ ýëåìåíòîâ òåîðèè Êëÿéí, âûñêà- òðàâìàòè÷åñêèìè. Áëàãîäàðÿ âûòåñíåíèþ
çàâøåé èäåþ î òîì, ÷òî àìáèâàëåíòíî âîñ- âïå÷àòëåíèÿ, ìûñëè è àôôåêòû, ñâÿçàííûå ñ
ïðèíèìàåìûé îáúåêò ðàñùåïëÿåòñÿ íà òðàâìàòè÷åñêèìè ïåðåæèâàíèÿìè, ñòàíîâÿò-
ïëîõîé è õîðîøèé. ñÿ áåññîçíàòåëüíûìè. Ïðè ýòîì ìîãóò ñî-
õðàíÿòüñÿ îñòàòêè â âèäå ïîêðûâàþùèõ
Ñì. èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, êîìïîíåí- âîñïîìèíàíèé ôðàãìåíòîâ âîñïîìèíàíèé
òíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, ïåðåíîñ, ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîå (èíîãäà âíåøíå òðèâèàëüíûõ), íåðåäêî âåñü-
ðàçâèòèå. ìà ÿðêèå è îò÷åòëèâûå, êîòîðûå ñëóæàò äëÿ
[7, 256, 273] ïðèêðûòèÿ ïàòîãåííûõ àñïåêòîâ ñèòóàöèè. Â
øèðîêîì ñìûñëå ïî÷òè âñå äåòñêèå âîñïî-
ìèíàíèÿ òàê èëè èíà÷å èñêàæåíû â ðåçóëü-
ÀÌÍÅÇÈß òàòå ñãóùåíèÿ, ñìåùåíèÿ âïåðåä èëè íàçàä
(AMNESIA) ëèáî èçìåíåíèÿ ýìîöèîíàëüíîé îêðàñêè.
Ìîæíî ñêàçàòü, ÷òî ïðîöåññû, âëèÿþùèå íà
Ïîòåðÿ ïàìÿòè èëè áóêâàëüíî îòñóò- ïàìÿòü, â ñâîåé îñíîâå ñõîäíû ñ òåìè, êîòî-
ñòâèå ïàìÿòè; ìîæåò èìåòü ïñèõîãåííîå ðûå ñïîñîáñòâóþò ôîðìèðîâàíèþ èñòåðè-
ëèáî îðãàíè÷åñêîå ïðîèñõîæäåíèå. Âñëåä ÷åñêîé ñèìïòîìàòèêè. Ïðåîäîëåíèå àìíå-
çà ôèçè÷åñêîé òðàâìîé, êîãäà âñëåäñòâèå çèè, îñîáåííî îòíîñÿùåéñÿ ê ðàííåìó äåò-
29
ÀÍÀÃÎÃÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÈÍÒÅÐÏÐÅÒÀÖÈß (ANAGOGIC INTERPRETATION)
Àíàëèòè÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ
ÀÍÀÊËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß (Analytic Process)
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß Àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ ñèòóàöèÿ
(ANACLITIC DEPRESSION) (Analytic Situation)
 øèðîêîì ñìûñëå ñîêðàùåííîå îáî-
Ñèíäðîì, âêëþ÷àþùèé ñèìïòîìû òðå- çíà÷åíèå ïñèõîàíàëèçà âî âñåõ åãî ïðîÿâ-
âîæíîãî îïàñåíèÿ, óíûíèÿ è òîñêè, ñëåçëèâî- ëåíèÿõ è àñïåêòàõ. Çäåñü ìû ïðèìåíÿåì åãî
ñòè, óõîäà â ñåáÿ, îòêàçà îò åäû, êîòîðûé â áîëåå óçêîì ñìûñëå, ñîîòíîñÿ ñ ìåòîäîì
ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ ó äåòåé ïðèìåðíî äåâÿòèìåñÿ÷- èëè ïðîöåäóðîé ïîíèìàíèÿ áåññîçíàòåëü-
íîãî âîçðàñòà. Âîçíèêàåò òîãäà, êîãäà ïîñ- íîãî íà îñíîâå èñïîëüçîâàíèÿ ñíîâèäåíèé
ëå ïåðèîäà õîðîøèõ ìàòåðèíñêî-äåòñêèõ è àññîöèàöèé, ïîñðåäñòâîì ÷åãî ðàñïîçíà-
îòíîøåíèé íà ïðîòÿæåíèè ïåðâûõ øåñòè þòñÿ äåðèâàòû Îíî, ß è Ñâåðõ-ß, êîíôëèêò
ìåñÿöåâ æèçíè ðåáåíêà ìàòü îòñóòñòâóåò â è ïîñëåäóþùèå êîìïðîìèññíûå îáðàçîâà-
òå÷åíèå êàê ìèíèìóì òðåõ ìåñÿöåâ. Åñëè â íèÿ. Àíàëèç èñïîëüçóåòñÿ è êàê ìåòîä èñ-
ýòîò ïåðèîä ìàòü âîçâðàùàåòñÿ, âñå ñèìïòî- ñëåäîâàíèÿ, è êàê ìåòîä òåðàïèè â ñîáñòâåí-
ìû îñëàáåâàþò. Åñëè æå ñåïàðàöèÿ ïðîäîë- íî ïñèõîàíàëèçå, îïèñàííîì íèæå, è â
æàåòñÿ, ñèìïòîìû ñòàíîâÿòñÿ âñå áîëåå àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ïñèõîòåðàïèè.
âûðàæåííûìè è ìîãóò ïðèâåñòè ê áåññîííè- Êðàòêî ãîâîðÿ, àíàëèç ïðîèñõîäèò â îï-
öå, ñíèæåíèþ âåñà, çàäåðæêå ðàçâèòèÿ, àïà- ðåäåëåííîé ñèòóàöèè, â îïðåäåëåííîå âðå-
òèè, ñòóïîðó è äàæå ñìåðòåëüíîìó èñõîäó. ìÿ è ñ îïðåäåëåííîé ÷àñòîòîé (àíàëèòè-
Âïåðâûå ñèíäðîì îïèñàëè Ð. À. Øïèö ÷åñêàÿ ñèòóàöèÿ). Îò äðóãèõ ìåòîäîâ ïñèõî-
è Ê. Ì. Âóëüô (Spitz, 1946). Àíàêëèòè÷åñêèé òåðàïèè, òàêæå ïðåäïîëàãàþùèõ âçàèìîîò-
îçíà÷àåò çàâèñèìûé îò äðóãîãî â äàí- íîøåíèÿ ìåæäó àíàëèòèêîì è ïàöèåíòîì
íîì ñëó÷àå îò ìàòåðè, óòðàòà êîòîðîé ïðî- îäèí íà îäèí, àíàëèç îòëè÷àåòñÿ ñïåöèôè-
âîöèðóåò äåïðåññèþ. Áîóëáè (1960), òàêæå ÷åñêèìè òðåáîâàíèÿìè è îãðàíè÷åíèÿìè.
îïèñàâøèé äåòñêèå ðåàêöèè ïðè ñåïàðàöèè, Ïàöèåíò äîëæåí ïðèíÿòü ïîëîæåíèå, ïðè
ìîäèôèöèðîâàë îïèñàíèå, äàííîå Øïèöåì, êîòîðîì àíàëèòèê åìó íå âèäåí, è ïûòàòü-
ïðåäñòàâèâ ñëåäóþùóþ ïîñëåäîâàòåëü- ñÿ ñâîáîäíî äåëèòüñÿ âñåìè áåç èñêëþ÷å-
íîñòü: ïðîòåñò, îò÷àÿíèå, îò÷óæäåííîñòü. íèÿ ìûñëÿìè è ÷óâñòâàìè, êîòîðûå âîçíèêà-
Ìàëåð (1968) èíòåðïðåòèðîâàëà îïèñàíèÿ þò â ñîçíàíèè (ñâîáîäíûå àññîöèàöèè), îò-
Øïèöà â òåðìèíàõ ñåïàðàöèîííî-èíäèâè- êàçàâøèñü îò êðèòè÷åñêîãî è ëîãè÷åñêîãî
äóàöèîííîé ôàçû ðàçâèòèÿ. Ïî ìíåíèþ îòáîðà ìàòåðèàëà, ÷òî ïðèâåòñòâóåòñÿ â
Ìàëåð, âî âòîðîé ïîëîâèíå ïåðâîãî ãîäà îáû÷íîé ñîöèàëüíîé ñèòóàöèè. Ïàöèåíò
æèçíè ðåáåíîê äîñòèãàåò ñèìáèîòè÷åñêèõ ÷àñòî ïåðåæèâàåò ñåíñîðíóþ è ýìîöèî-
âçàèìîîòíîøåíèé ñ ìàòåðüþ. Ñ ýòîãî âîç- íàëüíóþ äåïðèâàöèþ, êîãäà åñëè ýòî ñî-
30
ÀÍÀËÈÇ (ANALYSES)
31
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (ANALYTICAL PSYCHOLOGY)
Ñì. àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ òåõíèêà, çàùèòà, èí- ùåííîãî ê ìèðó. Ïåðñîíà ñîñòîèò èç ðî-
òåðïðåòàöèÿ, êîíòðïåðåíîñ, êîíôëèêò, ïåðå- ëåé, óñòàíîâîê è ïîâåäåí÷åñêèõ ïðîÿâëåíèé,
íîñ, ïñèõîàíàëèç, ðåãðåññèÿ, ðåêîíñòðóêöèÿ, ïðåäúÿâëÿåìûõ äðóãèì â îòâåò íà òðåáîâà-
ñâîáîäíûå àññîöèàöèè, ñîïðîòèâëåíèå, ýì- íèÿ îáùåñòâà. Åñëè àêöåíò íà Ïåðñîíå
ïàòèÿ. îñóùåñòâëÿåòñÿ â óùåðá áåññîçíàòåëüíûì
[41, 270, 480, 763, 826] ñòðåìëåíèÿì, âîçíèêàåò ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèé
ñòðåññ.
Áåññîçíàòåëüíàÿ îáëàñòü òàêæå ðàçäå-
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ëÿåòñÿ íà äâå ÷àñòè: ëè÷íóþ è êîëëåêòèâ-
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß íóþ. Ëè÷íîå áåññîçíàòåëüíîå áîëåå ïîâåð-
(ANALYTICAL õíîñòíî è çàêëþ÷àåò â ñåáå âûòåñíåííûå
PSYCHOLOGY) ïåðåæèâàíèÿ, êîòîðûå íèêîãäà íå áûëè
áîëåå ÷åì ñìóòíî îñîçíàâàåìûìè èëè áûëè
Ñèñòåìà èäåé è ïðàêòè÷åñêèõ ïðèåìîâ, ñëèøêîì áîëåçíåííûìè äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû âî-
ñâÿçàííûõ ñ òåîðèåé è ðàáîòîé Êàðëà Ãó- îáùå îñîçíàâàòüñÿ. Ëè÷íîå áåññîçíàòåëü-
ñòàâà Þíãà (18751961). Ðàáîòàÿ â ïñè- íîå ñîäåðæèò òàêæå êîìïëåêñû óïîðÿäî-
õèàòðè÷åñêîé êëèíèêå Áóðãõ¸ëüöëè (Øâåé- ÷åííûå âîêðóã àôôåêòèâíî çàðÿæåííîãî
öàðèÿ), Þíã ñòàë áîëüøèì ïðèâåðæåíöåì ÿäðà ìûñëè, ÷óâñòâà, ïîñòóïêè è ïåðåæèâà-
Ôðåéäà, ïåðå÷èòàâ â 1903 ãîäó åãî Òîëêî- íèÿ. Ïðèìåðû êîìïëåêñ ìàòåðè, ýäèïîâ
âàíèå ñíîâèäåíèé. Þíã ïðèçíàë, ÷òî åãî êîìïëåêñ è êîìïëåêñ êàñòðàöèè (ïîñëåäíèå
ïðåäøåñòâóþùèå ýêñïåðèìåíòàëüíûå ðàáî- äâà ÷àñòî ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ â ïñèõîàíàëè-
òû ñî ñëîâåñíûìè àññîöèàöèÿìè ïîäòâåðæ- òè÷åñêîé ëèòåðàòóðå). Ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ Þíãà,
äàþò îòêðûòèÿ Ôðåéäà â îáëàñòè âûòåñíå- ëè÷íîå áåññîçíàòåëüíîå ñîäåðæèò íå òîëü-
íèÿ, îäíàêî îí ñêåïòè÷åñêè îòíîñèëñÿ ê äî- êî ñåêñóàëüíûå è ìèôè÷åñêèå ýëåìåíòû, íî
ïóùåíèþ î òîì, ÷òî âûòåñíÿåòñÿ ëèøü ñåê- è ýòè÷åñêèå ñòàíäàðòû, ÷òî ïîçäíåå áûëî
ñóàëüíîå. Òî, ÷òî áûëî ïðèâíåñåíî Þíãîì ïðèçíàíî Ôðåéäîì â åãî ïðåäñòàâëåíèè î
â ïñèõîàíàëèç íà ðàííèõ ýòàïàõ, áûëî ñ ÷àñòè÷íî áåññîçíàòåëüíîì Ñâåðõ-ß.
âîñòîðãîì ïðèíÿòî Ôðåéäîì è âêëþ÷åíî èì Ïîíÿòèå êîëëåêòèâíîãî áåññîçíàòåëüíî-
â ñèñòåìó ñîáñòâåííûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé. Íå- ãî Þíã èñïîëüçîâàë çíà÷èòåëüíî øèðå è
êîòîðîå âðåìÿ Ôðåéä âèäåë â Þíãå ñâî- áîëåå ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíî, íåæåëè Ôðåéä.
åãî íàñëåäíèêà, ñïîñîáíîãî âîçãëàâèòü ïñè- Êîëëåêòèâíîå áåññîçíàòåëüíîå, ïî ìíåíèþ
õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîå äâèæåíèå ïîñëå åãî ñìåð- Þíãà, ðàñïðåäåëåíî íåêèì ìèñòè÷åñêèì
òè, íî ïîñëå ïÿòè ëåò òåñíîãî ñîòðóäíè÷å- îáðàçîì ñðåäè âñåãî ÷åëîâå÷åñòâà. Îíî
ñòâà èõ ïîçèöèè ðàçîøëèñü. Îêîí÷àòåëü- ñîäåðæèò áîëåå ãëóáîêèå, óíèâåðñàëüíûå è
íûé ðàñêîë ïðîèçîøåë â 1912 ãîäó, è Þíã ïåðâè÷íûå àñïåêòû ëè÷íîñòè, è åãî ýíåðãèÿ
îñíîâàë ñîáñòâåííîå íàïðàâëåíèå, íàçâàí- ñïîñîáíà òâîðèòü îáðàçû, íåçàâèñèìûå îò
íîå èì àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ïñèõîëîãèåé. ñîçíàòåëüíûõ ïåðåæèâàíèé. Çäåñü ðàçìå-
Äåëî æèçíè Þíãà ïîïûòêà ïîíÿòü ùåí ñûðîé ìàòåðèàë ñíîâèäåíèé, ôàíòà-
ïðèðîäó ëè÷íîñòè. Îñíîâó åãî òåîðèè ñî- çèé è äðóãèõ ôîðì êðåàòèâíîãî îïûòà
ñòàâèëî ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î âçàèìîäåéñòâóþ- ñõîäíûå ïî ôîðìå ó âñåõ ëþäåé, ñîîòíîñè-
ùèõ ýíåðãåòè÷åñêèõ ñèñòåìàõ, ïîòåíöèàë ìûå ñ îñíîâíîé òåìàòèêîé áîðüáû ÷åëîâå-
êîòîðûõ ïðè ðîæäåíèè íå äèôôåðåíöèðî- êà: äîáðî è çëî, âëàñòü, âîïðîñû ïîëà, ðîæ-
âàí.  òå÷åíèå æèçíè ýòè âîçìîæíîñòè ïîä äåíèå è ñìåðòü. Îáðàçû êîëëåêòèâíîãî
âëèÿíèåì âíåøíèõ ñîáûòèé äèôôåðåíöèðó- áåññîçíàòåëüíîãî ñîáðàíû Þíãîì â ïðî-
þòñÿ, òðàíñôîðìèðóÿñü â ñîçíàòåëüíûé òîòèïû èëè àðõåòèïû. Òàê, íàïðèìåð, Àíèìóñ
îïûò èíäèâèäà. Ñîçíàòåëüíîå è áåññîçíà- è Àíèìà ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé ìóæñêîé è
òåëüíîå, ñîãëàñíî Þíãó, ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñî- æåíñêèé àñïåêòû ëè÷íîñòè.
áîé äâå äèíàìè÷åñêèå âçàèìîäåéñòâóþùèå Äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ ðàçëè÷íûõ ïðîÿâëåíèé
îáëàñòè ëè÷íîñòè. Ñîçíàòåëüíàÿ îáëàñòü ëè÷íîñòè Þíã ðàçðàáîòàë êîíöåïòóàëüíóþ
ñîñòîèò èç äâóõ ñòðóêòóð: öåíòðàëüíîãî ß, ìîäåëü, îñíîâàííóþ íà äâóõ áàçèñíûõ óñòà-
ðàññìàòðèâàåìîãî êàê èñòî÷íèê èíäèâèäó- íîâêàõ èíòðîâåðñèè è ýêñòðàâåðñèè, à
àëüíîãî ÷óâñòâà èäåíòè÷íîñòè è íåïðåðûâ- òàêæå ÷åòûðåõ ãëàâíûõ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ôóíêöè-
íîñòè âî âðåìåíè, è Ïåðñîíû èíäèâèäó- ÿõ ðàöèîíàëüíîé ïàðå (ìûøëåíèå è ÷óâ-
àëüíîé ïóáëè÷íîé ìàñêè èëè ëèöà, îáðà- ñòâî) è ïåðöåïòèâíîé ïàðå (îùóùåíèå è
32
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (ÒÅÐÌÈÍÛ)
34
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (ÒÅÐÌÈÍÛ)
36
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÒÅÕÍÈÊÀ (ANALYTIC TECHNIQUE)
Òèïîëîãèÿ ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß
(Typology) ÒÅÐÀÏÈß
Ñèñòåìà, ðàçðàáîòàííàÿ Þíãîì äëÿ (ANALYTIC THERAPY)
äåìîíñòðàöèè è ïîäòâåðæäåíèÿ ðàçíûõ
ñïîñîáîâ ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîãî ôóíêöèîíèðî- Òåðàïèÿ, îñíîâàííàÿ íà ïñèõîàíàëèòè-
âàíèÿ ëþäåé. Äëÿ ðàçãðàíè÷åíèÿ ïñèõîëî- ÷åñêèõ ïðèíöèïàõ, íî ïðåäïîëàãàþùàÿ èñ-
ãè÷åñêèõ òèïîâ îí îáðàòèëñÿ ê áàçèñíûì ïîëüçîâàíèå òåõíèê, îòëè÷íûõ îò òåõ, ÷òî
óñòàíîâêàì â îòíîøåíèè ìèðà è îïðåäå- ïðèìåíÿþòñÿ â ïñèõîàíàëèçå. Àíàëèòè÷åñ-
ëåííûì ñâîéñòâàì ôóíêöèé ïñèõè÷åñêîé êàÿ òåðàïèÿ ìîæåò øèðîêî âàðüèðîâàòü
æèçíè. Íåêîòîðûå èíäèâèäû â áîëüøåé îò ýêñïðåññèâíîé èëè èññëåäîâàòåëüñêîé äî
ñòåïåíè ïîáóæäàþòñÿ è ñíàáæàþòñÿ ýíåð- ïîääåðæèâàþùåé èëè ðåïðåññèâíîé. Îò
ãèåé âíóòðåííèì ìèðîì, äðóãèå âíåøíèì; àíàëèçà îíà îòëè÷àåòñÿ ïî îðãàíèçàöèè,
ýòî, ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, èíòðîâåðòû è ýêñòðà- òåõíèêå, ïðîöåññó è öåëÿì. Ïàöèåíò íå ëî-
âåðòû. Þíã âûäåëèë ÷åòûðå ôóíêöèè ïñè- æèòñÿ íà êóøåòêó, ñåàíñû íå ñòîëü ÷àñòû. Íå
õè÷åñêîé æèçíè: 1) ìûøëåíèå çíàíèå òîãî, èñïîëüçóåòñÿ ìåòîä ñâîáîäíûõ àññîöèàöèé,
÷òî ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ïðåäìåò, îáîçíà÷å- íî ïîîùðÿåòñÿ ñâîáîäà îáùåíèÿ. Ìåæäó
íèå åãî è ñîïîñòàâëåíèå ñ äðóãèìè ïðåä- ïàöèåíòîì è òåðàïåâòîì óñòàíàâëèâàåòñÿ
ìåòàìè; 2) ÷óâñòâî ñóæäåíèå î öåííîñòè äðóæåñêèé è äîâåðèòåëüíûé àëüÿíñ, ïðè ýòîì
÷åãî-ëèáî èëè òî÷êà çðåíèÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî èçáåãàþò íåâðîçà ïåðåíîñà. Òåðàïåâò áî-
ïåðñïåêòèâû ÷åãî-ëèáî; 3) îùóùåíèå âñå ëåå àêòèâåí; ïîìèìî èíòåðïðåòàöèè, îí ñâî-
ôàêòû, äîñòóïíûå îðãàíàì ÷óâñòâ: ðåãèñòðà- áîäíî èñïîëüçóåò ñóããåñòèþ, ìàíèïóëÿöèè
öèÿ òîãî, ÷òî âåùü ñóùåñòâóåò, íî íå òîãî, êà- ñðåäîé, óêàçàíèÿ, ðàçúÿñíåíèå, ïðîâåðêó
êîâà îíà; 4) èíòóèöèÿ îùóùåíèå òîãî, ãäå ðåàëüíûõ ñîáûòèé. Àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ òåðàïèÿ
íå÷òî ïðîèñõîäèò è êàêîâû ñâÿçàííûå ñ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé áîëåå ñôîêóñèðîâàí-
ýòèì âîçìîæíîñòè. Þíã óêàçûâàë, ÷òî ëþäè íûé ïðîöåññ, íàïðàâëåííûé íà ðåàëüíûå è
îáëàäàþò ïåðâè÷íîé èëè âûñøåé ôóíêöè- íåïîñðåäñòâåííûå ïåðåæèâàíèÿ ïàöèåíòà.
åé òîé èëè èíîé èç ýòèõ ÷åòûðåõ êàòåãîðèé, Îáû÷íî îíà êîðî÷å ïñèõîàíàëèçà è äåëà-
åñëè îíà íàèáîëåå ðàçâèòà è îò÷åòëèâà; åò àêöåíò íà äîñòóïíûõ è ãîòîâûõ ê ïîíè-
âñïîìîãàòåëüíîé ôóíêöèåé åñëè îíà ìàíèþ äèíàìèçìàõ. Öåëü àíàëèòè÷åñêîé
ëèøü íåìíîãî óñòóïàåò âûñøåé; è íèçøåé òåðàïèè íå ðåîðãàíèçàöèÿ õàðàêòåðà, à
ôóíêöèåé åñëè îíà íàèìåíåå ðàçâèòà, ñíÿòèå ñèìïòîìîâ è ðàçðåøåíèå ñïåöèôè-
íàèáîëåå áåññîçíàòåëüíà, íàèìåíåå äîñ- ÷åñêèõ òðóäíîñòåé è ïðîáëåì.
òóïíà è âûçûâàåò íàèáîëüøèå ïðîáëåìû. Àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ òåðàïèÿ ðàññìàòðèâàåò-
Èñïîëüçóÿ ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ îá óñòàíîâêàõ ñÿ àíàëèòèêàìè êàê âàæíûé ìåòîä, ïðèìå-
ýêñòðàâåðñèè è èíòðîâåðñèè, âûñøèõ è âñïî- íèìûé ïðè ëå÷åíèè ïàöèåíòîâ, êîòîðûå íå
ìîãàòåëüíûõ ôóíêöèÿõ, ìîæíî ñîçäàòü ïåðå- ìîãóò èëè íå æåëàþò ïîäâåðãàòüñÿ ïñèõî-
÷åíü øåñòíàäöàòè áàçèñíûõ òèïîâ ëè÷íîñ- àíàëèçó.
òè. Ðÿä ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèõ òåñòîâ, îñíîâàííûõ
íà ãèïîòåçå Þíãà, ïðèìåíÿþòñÿ â êëèíè÷åñ- Ñì. àíàëèç, ïñèõîàíàëèç, ïñèõîòåðàïèÿ.
êîé ïðàêòèêå, à òàêæå ïðèìåíèòåëüíî ê ïðî- [471, 703].
áëåìàì îáðàçîâàíèÿ è èíäóñòðèè. Íåêîòî-
ðûå àíàëèòè÷åñêèå ïñèõîëîãè ïðèíèìàþò
ýòó òèïîëîãèþ çà åå íàó÷íîñòü, äðóãèå ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÒÅÕÍÈÊÀ
èñïîëüçóþò åå êàê ðóêîâîäñòâî, äàþùåå (ANALYTIC TECHNIQUE)
âîçìîæíîñòü âñåñòîðîííåé îöåíêè ôóíêöè-
îíèðîâàíèÿ ëè÷íîñòè. Þíã èñïîëüçîâàë Îáîáùàþùèé òåðìèí, îõâàòûâàþùèé
ñâîþ òèïîëîãèþ äëÿ ïîíèìàíèÿ ðàçëè÷èé âñå ïðîöåäóðû, èñïîëüçóåìûå àíàëèòèêîì
ìåæäó ñîáîé è Ôðåéäîì (ñåáÿ Þíã ñ÷èòàë ïðè îðãàíèçàöèè, ïðîâåäåíèè è çàâåðøå-
èíòðîâåðòîì, Ôðåéäà ýêñòðàâåðòîì) à íèè ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Òåðìèí îòíîñèòñÿ òàê-
òàêæå ïîëàãàë, ÷òî ìåæëè÷íîñòíûå íàðóøå- æå ê ïðîôåññèîíàëüíîé ìåòîäîëîãèè ïðè-
íèÿ ìîæíî ïîíÿòü ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ òèïîëîãè- ìåíåíèÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè â
÷åñêèõ ðàçëè÷èé. êëèíè÷åñêèõ, äèäàêòè÷åñêèõ èëè òåðàïåâòè-
÷åñêèõ öåëÿõ.
[85, 218, 219, 445, 457, 472, 473, 474, 475, Â ñóùíîñòè, ìåòîä ïðåäïîëàãàåò ñèòóà-
745, 815]. öèþ, â êîòîðîé ïðîâîäèòñÿ ñèñòåìàòè÷åñêîå
37
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÒÅÕÍÈÊÀ (ANALYTIC TECHNIQUE)
38
ÀÍÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (ANALITY)
40
ÀÓÒÎÝÐÎÒÈÇÌ (AUTOEROTISM)
41
ÀÔÔÅÊÒÈÂÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (AFFECTIVE DISORDERS)
42
ÀÔÔÅÊÒÛ (AFFECTS)
44
ÁÈÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (BISEXUALITY)
45
ÁËÀÃÎÃÎÂÅÍÈÅ (AWE)
òè÷íîñòü äàåò íà÷àëî òîìó, ÷òî ïî ñóòè ÿâëÿ- ñêðîìíîñòü, ñîïðîâîæäàþùèìè îñîçíàíèå
åòñÿ ïîëèìîðôíûì âûáîðîì ñåêñóàëüíûõ ñîáñòâåííîé îãðàíè÷åííîñòè ïåðåä ëèöîì
ïàðòíåðîâ. Íà äðóãîì êîíöå ñïåêòðà íàõî- âåëè÷èÿ ïðèðîäû, äîñòèæåíèé ÷åëîâå÷åñòâà
äÿòñÿ ïàöèåíòû ñ îòíîñèòåëüíî ÷åòêèìè è ðåëèãèîçíîãî îïûòà. Ñîñòîÿíèÿ áëàãîãî-
îáðàçîì òåëà è ñàìîðåïðåçåíòàöèåé, ÷üè âåíèÿ ÷àñòî ïîáóæäàþòñÿ ðàçëè÷íûìè ðèòó-
ïîòðåáíîñòè, íàïðèìåð â èçáàâëåíèè îò àëàìè, òàêèìè, êàê ïîñåùåíèå ñâÿòûõ ìåñò,
÷óâñòâà âèíû, â êîíòðôîáè÷åñêîé çàùèòå îò æèâîïèñíûìè êðàñîòàìè, ãðàíäèîçíûìè òå-
ñòðàõà êàñòðàöèè è â ïîäêðåïëåíèè ñàìî- àòðàëüíûìè è îïåðíûìè ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè è
îöåíêè, òðåáóþò ñåêñóàëüíîãî åäèíåíèÿ ñ ò.ä., ÷òî ñïîñîáñòâóåò âîçíèêíîâåíèþ ÷óâñòâà
ïðåäñòàâèòåëÿìè îáîèõ ïîëîâ. Ïîýòîìó åäèíåíèÿ ìåæäó ÷ëåíàìè ãðóïïû. Áëàãîãîâå-
áèñåêñóàëüíîå ïîâåäåíèå ìîæíî íàáëþäàòü íèå, õàðàêòåðèçóþùååñÿ íåïðåîäîëèìûì
ïðè ðàçëè÷íûõ ñîñòîÿíèÿõ îò íåâðîòè÷åñ- ïåðåæèâàíèåì ñòðàõà è óæàñà, ïðåäïîëàãà-
êèõ äî ïîãðàíè÷íûõ è ïñèõîòè÷åñêèõ. åò âëèÿíèå ðàííåé äåòñêîé òðàâìû. Ïîäîá-
íûå ÷óâñòâà ïîäðîáíî îïèñàíû â ðàññêàçàõ
Ñì. ãåòåðîñåêñóàëüíîñòü, ãîìîñåêñóàëü- Ýäãàðà Àëàíà Ïî.
íîñòü.
[610, 817] [211, 369, 370, 403]
ÁËÀÃÎÃÎÂÅÍÈÅ ÁÎÐÜÁÀ/ÁÅÃÑÒÂÎ
(AWE) (FIGHT/FLIGHT)
46
ÂÎÅÍÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (WAR NEUROSIS)
47
ÂÎÇÁÓÆÄÀÞÙÈÉ ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (EXCITING OBJECT)
ÂÎÇÁÓÆÄÅÍÈÅ
(EXCITING) ÂÎÑÒÎÐÃ
(ELATION)
Ñì. õàðàêòåð.
Àíîìàëüíî ïîâûøåííîå, íåàäåêâàòíîå
ñèòóàöèè íàñòðîåíèå, ÷àñòî ñîñòàâëÿþùåå
ÂÎÇÂÐÀÙÅÍÈÅ îñíîâíîé àôôåêòèâíûé êîìïîíåíò ìàíèà-
ÂÛÒÅÑÍÅÍÍÎÃÎ êàëüíîãî è ãèïîìàíèàêàëüíîãî ñîñòîÿíèé.
(RETURN Ïîâûøåííîå íàñòðîåíèå ñâÿçàíî ñ ïðèìè-
OF THE REPRESSED) òèâíîé çàùèòîé îòðèöàíèÿ; îáû÷íî îíî
ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ çàìåòíîé ôèçè÷åñêîé è
Ñì. âûòåñíåíèå, ïñèõîíåâðîç. ïñèõè÷åñêîé àêòèâíîñòüþ.
 êà÷åñòâå àôôåêòà äàæå íåàäåêâàòíûé
âîñòîðã íå âñåãäà ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèì.
ÂÎÑÑÒÀÍÎÂËÅÍÈÅ, Îí ìîæåò ïðîÿâëÿòüñÿ â äåòñêèõ ôàíòàçè-
ÐÅÑÒÈÒÓÖÈß ÿõ è â ñíîâèäåíèÿõ, ãäå çàäåéñòâîâàí ìåõà-
(RESTITUTION) íèçì îòðèöàíèÿ. Ìàëåíüêèå äåòè èñïîëüçó-
þò îòðèöàíèå êàê çàùèòó, è âîñòîðã ÿâëÿåòñÿ
Òåðìèí îáîçíà÷àåò ãèïîòåòè÷åñêèé ïñè- ïåðâè÷íûì àôôåêòîì â ìëàäåí÷åñêîì âîç-
õè÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ, ñ ïîìîùüþ êîòîðîãî ïà- ðàñòå. Îäíàêî â îáû÷íûõ óñëîâèÿõ ðîëü
öèåíò-ïñèõîòèê ïûòàåòñÿ âåðíóòü óòðà÷åí- îòðèöàíèÿ â çðåëîì âîçðàñòå ìèíèìàëüíà,
íóþ èì ðåàëüíîñòü. Íà âîññòàíîâëåíèå è âîñòîðã íå ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé íîðìàëü-
óêàçûâàþò òàêèå ñèìïòîìû, êàê áðåä, ãàëëþ- íîå ÿâëåíèå. Òàêèå ñîñòîÿíèÿ âîîäóøåâëå-
öèíàöèè, îñîáåííîñòè ðå÷è, êàòàòîíè÷åñêàÿ íèÿ, êàê, íàïðèìåð, ýíòóçèàçì, â ôîðìàëüíîì
ìàíåðíîñòü è äð. Îíî ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïîñëåäíèì è äèíàìè÷åñêîì îòíîøåíèè ñâÿçàíû ñ âîñ-
èç òðåõ îñíîâíûõ ÿâëåíèé ïðè øèçîôðåíèè, òîðãîì, íî îòëè÷àþòñÿ îò ïîñëåäíåãî óìå-
îïèñàííûõ Ôðåéäîì (1911). Ýòè ÿâëåíèÿ îí ðåííîñòüþ, áîëüøåé íàïðàâëåííîñòüþ íà
ðàññìàòðèâàë êàê ñëåäñòâèå îáðàùåíèÿ ðåàëüíîñòü è àäàïòèâíîñòüþ.
îáúåêòíîãî ëèáèäî. Ïåðâîå èç íèõ ðàç-
ðûâ ñ ðåàëüíîñòüþ ïî ìåðå òîãî, êàê îáúåê- Ñì. àôôåêò, ãèïîìàíèÿ, ìàíèÿ, íàñòðîå-
òíîå ëèáèäî äåêàòåêòèðóåòñÿ â öåëÿõ çàùè- íèå.
òû. Ìèð è åãî îáúåêòû áîëåå íå ïðåäñòàâ- [385, 554, 676]
ëÿþòñÿ ðåàëüíûìè. Âòîðîå èïîõîíäðèÿ è
áðåä âåëè÷èÿ âîçíèêàåò ïî ìåðå òîãî,
êàê îáúåêòíîå ëèáèäî òðàíñôîðìèðóåòñÿ â ÂÓÀÉÅÐÈÇÌ
íàðöèññè÷åñêîå. Òðåòüå âîññòàíîâëåíèå (VOYEURISM)
(ðåñòèòóöèÿ) õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ íåóäà÷íûì
ïîâòîðíûì êàòåêñèñîì ðåïðåçåíòàíòîâ Àêò íàáëþäåíèÿ çà èíòèìíûìè, ïðåèìó-
îáúåêòà, ñîèçìåðèìûì ñ óðîâíåì ðåãðåñ- ùåñòâåííî ñåêñóàëüíûìè, äåéñòâèÿìè äðóãèõ
ñèè. Ýòî ÿâëåíèå îòðàæàåò îò÷àÿííûå ïî- ëþäåé. Âóàéåðèçì õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ êîì-
ïûòêè ïàöèåíòà âîññòàíîâèòü êîíòàêò ñ ïóëüñèâíîñòüþ ïðîÿâëåíèé, ñî÷åòàþùèõñÿ ñ
ìèðîì. Îäíàêî â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ âîññòà- îùóùåíèåì óäîâîëüñòâèÿ. Òåðìèí îõâàòû-
íîâèòåëüíûå (ðåñòèòóòèâíûå) ñèìïòîìû ïðè- âàåò øèðîêèé ñïåêòð êëèíè÷åñêèõ ñîñòîÿ-
íÿòî ðàññìàòðèâàòü íå òîëüêî êàê ñëåä- íèé, îäíè èç êîòîðûõ ñ÷èòàþòñÿ íîðìàëüíû-
ñòâèå çàùèòíîãî îáðàùåíèÿ ëèáèäî, íî è â ìè, äðóãèå èçâðàùåííûìè. Ñîãëàñíî
êà÷åñòâå êîìïðîìèññíîãî îáðàçîâàíèÿ, îò- Ôðåéäó, âóàéåðèñòñêàÿ òåíäåíöèÿ (ñêîïîôè-
ðàæàþùåãî âíóòðèñèñòåìíûé êîíôëèêò. ëèÿ) ïðîèçâîäíà îò ñêîïîôèëè÷åñêîãî ïàð-
Îíè âûçâàíû îñíîâíûìè ðàçðóøåíèÿìè öèàëüíîãî âëå÷åíèÿ; îíà èãðàåò âàæíóþ
48
ÂÛÃÎÄÀ, ÏÅÐÂÈ×ÍÀß (ÏÀÐÀÍÎÇÈ×ÅÑÊÀß) (GAIN, PRIMARY) (GAIN, PARANOSIC)
49
ÂÛÒÅÑÍÅÍÈÅ (REPRESSION)
50
ÂÛÒÅÑÍÅÍÈÅ (REPRESSION)
51
ÃÀËËÞÖÈÍÀÒÎÐÍÎÅ ÈÑÏÎËÍÅÍÈÅ ÆÅËÀÍÈÉ (HALLUCINATORY WISH FULFILLMENT)
ïîð ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî ýòî ïðåäñòàâëåíèå î âû- ïñèõîçà, îíè ìîãóò âîçíèêàòü ïðè èñòåðèè,
òåñíåíèè ïðèìåíèìî ê ñëó÷àÿì èñòåðèè. ïðè çàñûïàíèè è ïðîáóæäåíèè (ãèïíàãîãè-
Âûòåñíåíèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ òàêæå âàæíûì ïñèõî- ÷åñêèå è ãèïíîïîìïè÷åñêèå ôåíîìåíû), ïðè
àíàëèòè÷åñêèì ïîíÿòèåì, âûõîäÿùèì çà âûñîêîé òåìïåðàòóðå è ïðè îòðàâëåíèÿõ.
ðàìêè òåîðèè çàùèòû, ïîñêîëüêó îíî òåñíî Ãàëëþöèíàòîðíûå îáðàçû ìîãóò èìåòü ëþ-
ñâÿçàíî ñ ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè î áåññîçíàòåëü- áóþ ìîäàëüíîñòü è ïðèíèìàòü ðàçíîîáðàç-
íîì, òåîðèåé ðàçâèòèÿ, áîëüøîé è ìàëîé íûå ôîðìû. Ôðåéä ñ÷èòàë ãàëëþöèíàöèè
ïñèõîïàòîëîãèåé è ñî âñå áîëåå ñîâåðøåí- ñâèäåòåëüñòâîì âîçâðàùåíèÿ âûòåñíåííî-
íûìè ìîäåëÿìè ëå÷åíèÿ, â êîòîðûõ ñ÷èòàåòñÿ ãî. Îí ïðåäïîëàãàë, ÷òî èõ âîçíèêíîâåíèå
âàæíûì óñòðàíåíèå âûòåñíåíèÿ. ïðè ïñèõîçàõ ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïîïûòêîé âîññòàíîâ-
ëåíèÿ, òî åñòü ïîïûòêîé âåðíóòü ëèáèäî óò-
Ñì. çàùèòà, èñòåðèÿ, ïñèõè÷åñêèé àïïà- ðà÷åííûì îáúåêòàì. Ñëóõîâûå ãàëëþöèíà-
ðàò, ðåãðåññèÿ, ñòðóêòóðíàÿ òåîðèÿ, òåîðèÿ öèè ïðè øèçîôðåíèè ìîãóò áûòü ñâÿçàíû ñ
Ôýéðáåéðíà, òîïîãðàôè÷åñêèé ïîäõîä, òðå- ëþáèìûìè â ïðîøëîì îáúåêòàìè, ñ êîòîðû-
âîãà. ìè ïàöèåíò ïûòàåòñÿ âîññòàíîâèòü íå òîëüêî
[126, 222, 243, 244, 287, 312, 319, 878] îòíîøåíèÿ ïðåñëåäîâàíèÿ, íî òàêæå ëþáâè
è çàùèòû.
52
ÃÅÍÈÒÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (GENITALITY)
53
ÃÅÒÅÐÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (HETEROSEXUALITY)
ìóæñêîé òèï ðàçâèòèÿ êàê ïåðâè÷íûé, è ÖÍÑ, ïî-âèäèìîìó, ïðèñóùå è ÷åëîâåêó, óáå-
ïðåäëàãàåò òåðìèí ïåðâàÿ èíôàíòèëüíàÿ äèòåëüíûõ ïîäòâåðæäåíèé ýòîìó íåò.
ãåíèòàëüíàÿ ôàçà äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ ïåðèî- Áåññïîðíàÿ ðîëü â ôîðìèðîâàíèè ñåê-
äà ìåæäó 24 äî 36 ìåñÿöàìè. Ýòîò òåðìèí ñóàëüíîé îðèåíòàöèè ïðèíàäëåæèò ïîñòíà-
ñîãëàñóåòñÿ ñ ïðåäñòàâëåíèåì î òîì, ÷òî òàëüíûì ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèì ôàêòîðàì. Ýòî
ìàëü÷èêè è äåâî÷êè ðàçâèâàþòñÿ íà îñíî- ïîêàçàíî â èññëåäîâàíèÿõ ðàçâèòèÿ îðàëü-
âå, ñîîòâåòñòâåííî, ðàííåé ïåðâè÷íîé ìàñ- íûõ, àíàëüíûõ è ôàëëè÷åñêèõ âëå÷åíèé, ñî-
êóëèííîñòè èëè ôåìèíèííîñòè. îòâåòñòâóþùåãî èì êàòåêòèðîâàíèÿ îáúåêòà
Ðîéô (1968) îïèñûâàåò ðàííþþ ãåíèòàëü- ðåïðåçåíòàöèé Ñàìîñòè è èõ ïîñëåäóþùåé
íóþ ôàçó, õàðàêòåðèçóþùóþ ðàçâèòèå êàê îðãàíèçàöèè ïðè äîìèíèðîâàíèè ãåíèòàëü-
ìàëü÷èêîâ, òàê è äåâî÷åê ìåæäó ïÿòíàäöà- íîñòè. Èñõîäíûì ïóíêòîì ñòàíîâëåíèÿ ãå-
òûì è äåâÿòíàäöàòûì ìåñÿöàìè æèçíè. Ñî- òåðîñåêñóàëüíîñòè ÿâëÿåòñÿ ðàçâèòèå ïîëî-
ãëàñíî íàáëþäåíèÿì, â ýòîé ôàçå äåòè ðå- âîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè íà âòîðîì ãîäó æèçíè, íà
ãóëÿðíî ñòèìóëèðóþò ãåíèòàëèè ëèáî ïèêå ïðåîäîëåíèÿ êðèçèñà ñåïàðàöèè-èí-
íåïîñðåäñòâåííî (ðóêîé èëè ïðåäìåòîì), äèâèäóàöèè. Ïîëîâàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü âêëþ÷à-
ëèáî êîñâåííî (ïîñðåäñòâîì ðàñêà÷èâàíèÿ, åò â ñåáÿ áàçèñíóþ èíòåðíàëèçàöèþ ìåæ-
ñæèìàíèÿ áåäåð è ò.ä.). Îí ïðèøåë ê âûâî- ïîëîâûõ ðàçëè÷èé, èäåíòèôèêàöèþ ñî ñâîèì
äó, ÷òî ãåíèòàëüíûé êàòåêñèñ è îñîçíàíèå ãå- ïîëîì è êîìïëåìåíòàðíóþ èäåíòèôèêàöèþ
íèòàëüíûõ ðàçëè÷èé ìåæäó ìàëü÷èêàìè è ñ ïðîòèâîïîëîæíûì ïîëîì, áëàãîäàðÿ ÷åìó
äåâî÷êàìè âîçíèêàþò ðàíüøå, ÷åì ñ÷èòà-
ðàñïîçíàþòñÿ ðåöèïðîêíûå ðåïðîäóêòèâ-
ëîñü äî ýòîãî. Íàáëþäåíèÿ ïîêàçàëè, ÷òî
íûå ðîëè òîãî è äðóãîãî ïîëà ïðîèçâî-
äåòè äåëàþò ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó ãåíèòàëèÿìè
äèòü è ðîæàòü ðåáåíêà). Óñïåøíîå ñòàíîâ-
è îðãàíàìè âûäåëåíèÿ, õîòÿ íåçðåëîñòü
ëåíèå ïîëîâîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè ó ìàëü÷èêîâ
îáðàçà òåëà ïðåïÿòñòâóåò âûñîêîìó óðîâ-
ïðåäïîëàãàåò äåçèäåíòèôèêàöèþ ñ ìàòå-
íþ äèôôåðåíöèàöèè. Äåâî÷êè, ïî-âèäèìîìó,
ïðèäåðæèâàþòñÿ åäèíîãî ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ îá ðüþ è èäåíòèôèêàöèþ ñ îòöîì. Àíàëîãè÷-
ýòîé îáëàñòè êàê î êëîàêå, êîòîðîå ìîæåò íûé ïðîöåññ äëÿ äåâî÷åê íå îáÿçàòåëåí, ÷òî
ñîõðàíÿòüñÿ äî ïîäðîñòêîâîãî âîçðàñòà íàâîäèò íà ìûñëü î òîì, ÷òî ýòîò õàðàêòåð-
(Shopper, 1979). Òàêèì îáðàçîì, îïðåäåëå- íûé äëÿ ìàëü÷èêîâ äîïîëíèòåëüíûé øàã
íèå òîãî, ÷òî ÿâëÿåòñÿ ãåíèòàëèÿìè, çàâè- âëèÿåò íà èõ áîëüøóþ ïîäâåðæåííîñòü
ñèò îò ñòåïåíè îò÷åòëèâîñòè è äèôôåðåí- íàðóøåíèÿì ïîëîâîé è ñåêñóàëüíîé èäåí-
öèðîâàííîñòè îáðàçà òåëà. òè÷íîñòè.
Âòîðîé âàæíîé âåõîé íà ïóòè ðàçâèòèÿ
Ñì. ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîå ðàçâèòèå, ñèìâîë. ñåêñóàëüíîé îðèåíòàöèè ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñòàíîâ-
[189, 256, 493, 498, 561, 660, 678, 730, 737, ëåíèå ñåêñóàëüíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè â ýäèïî-
754, 780] âîé ôàçå. Íàðàñòàþùåå äàâëåíèå âëå÷å-
íèé, íàïðàâëåííûõ íà èíöåñòóîçíûå îáúåê-
òû, ïåðåñòðîéêà äèàäè÷åñêèõ îáúåêòíûõ ñâÿ-
ÃÅÒÅÐÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ çåé â òðèàäè÷åñêèå, óñèëåíèå ñòðàõà êàñò-
(HETEROSEXUALITY) ðàöèè è ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåå ñòðóêòóðèðîâà-
íèå ïñèõèêè äåëàþò ýòîò ïåðèîä êðèòè÷å-
Ñåêñóàëüíûé èíòåðåñ ê ëèöàì ïðîòèâî- ñêèì äëÿ ðàçâèòèÿ ñåêñóàëüíîé îðèåíòà-
ïîëîæíîãî ïîëà è ýðîòè÷åñêàÿ íàïðàâëåí- öèè. Ìàëü÷èêè, ó êîòîðûõ ðàçâèâàåòñÿ ãåòå-
íîñòü íà íèõ. Ãåòåðîñåêñóàëüíàÿ îðãàíèçà- ðîñåêñóàëüíàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü, èäåíòèôèöèðó-
öèÿ ëè÷íîñòè îñíîâûâàåòñÿ íà ïîëîâîé þòñÿ ñ îòöîì, íåñìîòðÿ íà åãî âîîáðàæà-
èäåíòè÷íîñòè, ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåé àíàòîìèè è åìóþ ðîëü ïîòåíöèàëüíîãî îñêîïèòåëÿ, ïî-
ñåêñóàëüíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè, êîìïëåìåíòàð- ñêîëüêó óãðîçà ïåðåâîäèòñÿ â ñòðóêòóðû
íîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè ïðîòèâîïîëîæíîãî ïîëà. Ñâåðõ-ß è ß-èäåàëà. Òî÷íî òàê æå ìàëü÷èêè
Èññëåäîâàíèÿ, ïðîâåäåííûå íà æèâîòíûõ, âûòåñíÿþò èíöåñòóîçíûå æåëàíèÿ ïî îòíî-
ïîêàçûâàþò, ÷òî ãëàâíóþ ðîëü â óñòàíîâëå- øåíèþ ê ìàòåðè áåç çàìåùåíèÿ ýðîòè÷åñ-
íèè ñòåðåîòèïîâ óõàæèâàíèÿ è ñîâîêóïëå- êîãî èíòåðåñà ê æåíùèíàì èäåíòèôèêàöè-
íèÿ èãðàþò ãîðìîíàëüíûå âîçäåéñòâèÿ öåí- åé. Îñòàòêè ýòèõ êîíôëèêòîâ è êîìïðîìèñ-
òðàëüíîé íåðâíîé ñèñòåìû (ÖÍÑ). Õîòÿ ñîâ îòðàæàþòñÿ íå òîëüêî â ãåòåðîñåêñó-
àíàëîãè÷íîå îáóñëîâëèâàíèå ñî ñòîðîíû àëüíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè, íî è â ëè÷íîì ýðîòèç-
54
ÃÈÏÎÌÀÍÈß (HYPOMANIA)
56
ÃÎÌÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (HOMOSEXUALITY)
58
ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈÅ (ACTION)
îðèåíòàöèè èìååò ïîçèöèÿ îòöà, êðèòèêóþ- æêè ñî ñòîðîíû ìàòåðè. Íà÷èíàÿ ñ òðåòüå-
ùåãî è äèñêðåäèòèðóþùåãî ìóæ÷èí, êîòîðûå ãî ìåñÿöà æèçíè îòìå÷àëèñü óõóäøåíèå
èíòåðåñóþòñÿ äî÷åðüþ, ðàçî÷àðîâàíèå â ôèçè÷åñêîãî è ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ñîñòîÿíèÿ ñ
ãåòåðîñåêñóàëüíîé ëþáîâíîé æèçíè èëè êðàéíåé ïîäâåðæåííîñòüþ èíôåêöèÿì è
ñóïðóæåñòâå èëè æå ñîìíåíèå â äîñòóïíî- çàáîëåâàíèÿì, âûñîêàÿ ñìåðòíîñòü, ïðè÷åì
ñòè ãåòåðîñåêñóàëüíûõ îáúåêòîâ. Òàêèì îá- äàæå îò çàáîëåâàíèé, îáû÷íî íå ïðèâîäÿ-
ðàçîì, ôåíîìåí ãîìîñåêñóàëüíîñòè îáóñ- ùèõ ê ôàòàëüíîìó èñõîäó. Äåòè ñòðàäàëè
ëîâëèâàåòñÿ êîìïëåêñíûì âçàèìîäåéñòâèåì äåïðåññèåé, áûëè çàòîðìîæåíû, ïàññèâíû,
áèîëîãè÷åñêèõ, îíòîãåíåòè÷åñêèõ, èíòðàïñè- àìèìè÷íû, ñ ïëîõîé êîîðäèíàöèåé ãëàç. Ñî
õè÷åñêèõ è êóëüòóðíûõ âëèÿíèé. âòîðîãî ãîäà æèçíè âûÿâëÿëèñü ïðèçíàêè
ãëóáîêîé ôèçè÷åñêîé è ïñèõè÷åñêîé îòñòà-
Ñì. áèñåêñóàëüíîñòü, ãåòåðîñåêñóàëü- ëîñòè: äåòè íå ìîãëè ñèäåòü, ñòîÿòü, õîäèòü,
íîñòü, æåíñêàÿ ïñèõîëîãèÿ, çàùèòà, êàñòðà- ãîâîðèòü. Ïîñëåäñòâèÿ ãîñïèòàëèçìà äîëãî-
öèÿ, ìíîæåñòâåííûé äåòåðìèíèçì, îáúåêò, âðåìåííû è â öåëîì íåîáðàòèìû.
ïîëîâàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü, òîïîãðàôè÷åñêèé  ñâîèõ íîâàòîðñêèõ ðàáîòàõ Øïèö
ïîäõîä, ôèêñàöèÿ, ýäèïîâ êîìïëåêñ. ïîêàçàë, ÷òî àäåêâàòíûé ìàòåðèíñêèé óõîä
[52, 158, 233, 256, 301, 316, 320, 444, 675, àáñîëþòíî íåîáõîäèì äëÿ çäîðîâîãî ôèçè-
696, 787, 789] ÷åñêîãî è ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ. Øïèö
ðàçëè÷àë ãîñïèòàëèçì, ôîðìèðóþùèéñÿ â
ñâÿçè ñ òîòàëüíîé ýìîöèîíàëüíîé äåïðèâà-
öèåé, è àíàêëèòè÷åñêóþ äåïðåññèþ, âîçíè-
ÃÎÐÈÇÎÍÒÀËÜÍÎÅ
êàþùóþ â ñèòóàöèè, êîãäà èçíà÷àëüíî íîð-
ÐÀÑÙÅÏËÅÍÈÅ
ìàëüíàÿ ñèòóàöèÿ îòíîøåíèé ìåæäó ìàòå-
(HORIZONTAL SPLIT)
ðüþ è ðåáåíêîì ïðåðûâàåòñÿ, è ðåáåíîê
îêàçûâàåòñÿ â äåïðèâàöèè.
Ñì. ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè. Â ïîñëåäíåå âðåìÿ òåðìèí ãîñïèòàëèçì
ðàñïðîñòðàíÿåòñÿ íà âñå ñëó÷àè îñòðîé
ìàòåðèíñêîé äåïðèâàöèè íåçàâèñèìî îò
ÃÎÑÏÈÒÀËÈÇÌ êîíêðåòíûõ îáñòîÿòåëüñòâ. Òàê, íàïðèìåð,
(HOSPITALISM) Ëåîí Êðåéñëåð (1984) èñïîëüçóåò ïîíÿòèå
âíóòðèñåìåéíûé ãîñïèòàëèçì äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ
Êàòàñòðîôè÷åñêàÿ êàðòèíà ñèìïòîìîâ, ñèòóàöèè, êîãäà ìàòü íå ñïîñîáíà ýìîöèî-
ðàçâèâàþùàÿñÿ íà ïåðâîì ãîäó æèçíè ó íàëüíî ðåàãèðîâàòü íà ðåáåíêà.
äåòåé, êîòîðûå âîñïèòûâàþòñÿ â ñïåöèàëü-
íûõ ó÷ðåæäåíèÿõ èëè ïî èíûì ïðè÷èíàì Ñì. àíàêëèòè÷åñêàÿ äåïðåññèÿ.
èñïûòûâàþò îñòðóþ ìàòåðèíñêóþ äåïðèâà- [518, 693, 741, 798, 800, 805]
öèþ. Ê ýòèì ñèìïòîìàì îòíîñÿòñÿ óõóäøå-
íèå ôèçè÷åñêîãî ñîñòîÿíèÿ, ïîâûøåííàÿ
âîñïðèèì÷èâîñòü ê èíôåêöèÿì, ïîäâåðæåí- ÃÐÀÍÄÈÎÇÍÀß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÜ
íîñòü çàáîëåâàíèÿì, âûñîêàÿ ñìåðòíîñòü, (GRANDIOSE SELF)
óõóäøåíèå, çàäåðæêà è äèñôóíêöèÿ ïñèõè-
÷åñêîãî ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèÿ. Ñðåäè âûæèâ- Ñì. ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè.
øèõ äåòåé îáíàðóæèâàþòñÿ ïîâûøåííàÿ
÷àñòîòà ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ðàññòðîéñòâ, çàäåðæ-
êà ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ è àíòèñîöèàëüíûå ÄÅÀÃÐÅÑÑÈÂÀÖÈß
íàêëîííîñòè. (DEAGGRESSIVATION)
Ïñèõèàòðè÷åñêèå ïîñëåäñòâèÿ ãîñïèòà-
ëèçìà âïåðâûå áûëè èçó÷åíû â òðèäöàòûå Ñì. ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ.
ãîäû, îäíàêî ïåðâîå ñèñòåìàòè÷åñêîå èññëå-
äîâàíèå ïàòîãåíåòè÷åñêèõ ôàêòîðîâ, îáóñ-
ëîâëèâàþùèõ ýòîò ñèíäðîì, ïðèíàäëåæèò ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈÅ
Øïèöó (1945). Îí èçó÷àë ìëàäåíöåâ, êîòî- (ACTION)
ðûå íàõîäèëèñü â áëàãîïðèÿòíûõ óñëîâèÿõ
ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ãèãèåíû è ïèòàíèÿ, íî áûëè  øèðîêîì ñìûñëå ëþáîå ìîòèâèðî-
ëèøåíû íîðìàëüíîé àôôåêòèâíîé ïîääåð- âàííîå ïîâåäåíèå. Äåéñòâèå ïðåäïîëàãàåò
59
ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈÅ (ACTION)
íàïðàâëåííîñòü, öåëü è ñìûñë, õîòÿ íàïðàâ- ïñèõîàíàëèçà, ïðåäñòàâèâ åãî êàê èçó÷åíèå
ëåííîñòü íå îáÿçàòåëüíî ñîçíàòåëüíà, ñìûñë ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî äåéñòâèÿ, ðàáîòàë â ðàìêàõ
ìîæåò áûòü ñêðûò, à äåéñòâèå íå îáÿçàòåëü- ÷åòêî îáîçíà÷åííîãî îïðåäåëåíèÿ äåéñòâèÿ,
íî äîñòóïíî íàáëþäåíèþ; îíî íå âñåãäà íî ïðåäëîæåííàÿ èì êîíöåïöèÿ ÿçûêà äåé-
ñîïðÿæåíî ñ ìîòîðíîé àêòèâíîñòüþ. Ðåô- ñòâèÿ øèðîêîãî ïðèçíàíèÿ íå ïîëó÷èëà.
ëåêñû è äðóãèå ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêîå ôåíîìå- Ïðè ðàññìîòðåíèè êëèíè÷åñêîãî ïñèõî-
íû, ðàâíî êàê è âíåøíèå ñîáûòèÿ, íå ÿâëÿ- àíàëèçà, ïî-âèäèìîìó, íåîáõîäèìà äèõîòî-
þòñÿ äåéñòâèÿìè â ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîì ñìûñëå. ìèÿ, ïðîòèâîïîñòàâëÿþùàÿ êîðíåâûå ýëå-
Õîòÿ ñëîâà àêò è äåéñòâèå íåðåäêî èñ- ìåíòû ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà (÷óâ-
ïîëüçóþòñÿ êàê âçàèìîçàìåíÿåìûå, ïåðâîå ñòâîâàíèå, ìûøëåíèå, çàïîìèíàíèå, ôàíòà-
èç íèõ îçíà÷àåò íå÷òî ñâåðøèâøååñÿ èëè çèðîâàíèå, ïðîäóöèðîâàíèå ñâîáîäíûõ àñ-
âûïîëíåííîå, âòîðîå îçíà÷àåò ïðîöåññ, ñîöèàöèé, ðå÷åâîå îáùåíèå) äðóãèì êîìïî-
âêëþ÷àþùèé áîëåå ÷åì îäèí øàã, ïðîöåññ, íåíòàì äåéñòâèÿ, ìíîãèå èç êîòîðûõ (íî íå
êîòîðûé ïðîäîëæàåòñÿ èëè ïðåäïîëàãàåò âñå) ïðåäïîëàãàþò ìîòîðíûå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ.
âîçìîæíîñòü ïîâòîðåíèÿ. Çàêëþ÷åííàÿ â Ïñèõîàíàëèòèê âèäèò â äåéñòâèè â ïåðâóþ
äåéñòâèè ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòü èíèöèèðóåò- î÷åðåäü íå÷òî ïðîòèâîïîëîæíîå ïñèõîàíà-
ñÿ ïñèõè÷åñêèì èìïóëüñîì, êîòîðûé ìîäèôè- ëèòè÷åñêîìó ïðîöåññó, íàïðèìåð, êîãäà ïñè-
öèðóåòñÿ ðàçëè÷íûìè ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèìè õîïàòîëîãèÿ ïðèíèìàåò ôîðìó äåñòðóêòèâ-
ôóíêöèÿìè è ëèáî îñóùåñòâëÿåòñÿ, ëèáî íîãî, äåçàäàïòèâíîãî ëèáî íåàäåêâàòíîãî
ñäåðæèâàåòñÿ. ïîâåäåíèÿ. Òåì íå ìåíåå îïðåäåëåííûå
Ìûøëåíèå, ôàíòàçèðîâàíèå, ðå÷ü, ðàâíî àñïåêòû äåéñòâèÿ èìåþò íåïîñðåäñòâåííîå
êàê ïîäàâëåíèå èìïóëüñîâ èëè îòêàç îò îòíîøåíèå ê ïñèõîàíàëèçó.
äåéñòâèÿ, ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ êàê ìîòèâèðî- Àäàïòèâíîå äåéñòâèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ðåçóëüòà-
âàííîå ïîâåäåíèå è ñîãëàñíî ïðèâåäåííî- òîì ðàçðåøåíèÿ è èíòåãðàöèè ïîòðåáíîñ-
ìó îïðåäåëåíèþ ÿâëÿþòñÿ äåéñòâèÿìè. Îä- òåé, çàùèò è âíåøíåé ðåàëüíîñòè, äîñòèãíó-
íàêî â ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ ðàññóæäåíèÿõ ïî òûì çà ñ÷åò óäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíîãî êîìïðî-
ýòîìó ïîâîäó íàáëþäàåòñÿ îïðåäåëåííàÿ ìèññà, ïðèâåäøåãî ê îòíîñèòåëüíîé âíóò-
íåïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòü. Ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî äåé- ðåííåé ãàðìîíèè è ýôôåêòèâíîìó ñàìîóï-
ñòâèå âêëþ÷àåò ìîòîðíûå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ, òî ðàâëåíèþ. Ýòî íå îçíà÷àåò îòñóòñòâèå êîí-
åñòü ïðåäñòàâëÿåò íåêîòîðóþ àêòèâíîñòü, ôëèêòà; ðå÷ü èäåò îá ýôôåêòèâíîì ôóíêöè-
îïîñðåäñòâîâàííóþ òåëåñíîé ìóñêóëàòóðîé îíèðîâàíèè ß, èíòåãðèðóþùåãî äåðèâàòû
è íàïðàâëåííóþ íà ñàìîãî ñóáúåêòà èëè íà âëå÷åíèé è âëèÿíèå Ñâåðõ-ß íà îïòèìàëü-
âíåøíèå îäóøåâëåííûå è íåîäóøåâëåííûå íîì óðîâíå.  õîäå ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîãî
îáúåêòû. Àíàëèçèðóåìîãî ïðîñÿò âîçäåð- ëå÷åíèÿ ïðîðàáîòêà è èíòåãðèðóþùèå èí-
æàòüñÿ îò òàêèõ äåéñòâèé è, ëåæà íà êóøåò- ñàéòû òîëüêî òîãäà ïðèâîäÿò ê èçìåíåíèÿì,
êå, ïûòàòüñÿ ñâîáîäíî àññîöèèðîâàòü, ïîäðà- êîãäà ïîäêðåïëÿþòñÿ ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèì
çóìåâàÿ òåì ñàìûì, ÷òî ÷óâñòâîâàíèå è ðå÷ü äåéñòâèåì.
íå ÿâëÿþòñÿ äåéñòâèÿìè. Âìåñòå ñ òåì ÿâëÿ- Íåâðîòè÷åñêîå äåéñòâèå ñîîòíîñèòñÿ ñ
åòñÿ îáùåïðèçíàííûì, ÷òî ìîë÷àíèå, à ïî- øèðîêîé êàòåãîðèåé ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ òèïîâ
ðîé è ðå÷ü ìîãóò ÿâëÿòü ñîáîé îòûãðûâàíèå, ïîâåäåíèÿ, âîçíèêàþùèõ ïðè ðàçíûõ ôîð-
òî åñòü äåéñòâèå (äåéñòâèå action, îòûãðû- ìàõ ïñèõîïàòîëîãèè, ãäå êîìïîíåíò äåéñòâèÿ
âàíèå acting out), ðàâíî êàê è îïðåäåëåí- ÿâëÿåòñÿ îò÷åòëèâûì âûðàæåíèåì íåâðîòè-
íîå äåñòðóêòèâíîå êîìïëåêñíîå ïîâåäåíèå ÷åñêîãî êîíôëèêòà. Õàðàêòåðíûìè ïðèìåðà-
çà ïðåäåëàìè ëå÷åáíîé ñèòóàöèè. ìè ìîãóò ñëóæèòü íàâÿç÷èâûå ðèòóàëû è
Ñòðîéíîé ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè ñàìîðàçðóøèòåëüíûå äåéñòâèÿ. Ó ëèö, ñòðà-
äåéñòâèÿ íå ñóùåñòâóåò. Â ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåé äàþùèõ íåâðîçîì, ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèå ß
ëèòåðàòóðå ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ â áîëüøåé ìåíåå ýôôåêòèâíî; íàä íèì äîìèíèðóþò
ñòåïåíè íå òåîðåòè÷åñêàÿ, à êëèíè÷åñêàÿ äåðèâàòû âëå÷åíèé è æåñòêèå çàùèòíûå
ïðîáëåìàòèêà ïñèõîàíàëèòèêîâ áîëüøå ìåõàíèçìû. Íåâðîòè÷åñêîå äåéñòâèå ìîæåò
çàíèìàëî îòûãðûâàíèå, à íå äåéñòâèå. Íå- ñèìâîëèçèðîâàòü áåññîçíàòåëüíûé êîíô-
óäà÷íûå ïîïûòêè ðàçãðàíè÷èòü îáà ïîíÿòèÿ ëèêò ëèáî âîñïðîèçâîäèòü ðàííþþ äåòñêóþ
ïðèâåëè ê ðàñøèðåíèþ è ðàñïëûâ÷àòî- òðàâìó.
ñòè ïîíÿòèÿ îòûãðûâàíèå. Øåôåð (1976), Èìïóëüñèâíîå äåéñòâèå îòëè÷àåòñÿ îò
ïûòàâøèéñÿ ïåðåôîðìóëèðîâàòü ïîëîæåíèÿ íåâðîòè÷åñêîãî òåì, ÷òî îáû÷íî íåñèìâîëè÷-
60
ÄÅÏÅÐÑÎÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (DEPERSONALIZATION)
61
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÀß ÏÎÇÈÖÈß (DEPRESSIVE POSITION)
62
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (DEPRESSION)
63
ÄÅÐÅÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (DEREALIZATION)
64
ÄÅÒÑÊÈÉ ÀÍÀËÈÇ (CHILD ANALYSIS)
65
ÄÅÒÑÊÈÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (CHILDHOOD NEUROSIS)
66
ÄÈÔÔÓÇÈß ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÈ (DIFFUSION CRISIS)
67
ÄÎÃÅÍÈÒÀËÜÍÛÉ ÝÊÂÈÂÀËÅÍÒ ÌÀÑÒÓÐÁÀÖÈÈ (PREGENITAL MASTURBATORY EQUIVALENT)
68
ÆÅÍÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (FEMALE PSYCHOLOGY)
69
ÆÅÍÑÊÈÉ ÌÀÇÎÕÈÇÌ (FEMININE MASOCHISM)
70
ÇÀÂÈÑÈÌÎÑÒÜ (DEPENDENCE)
71
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ (ENVY)
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ Ê ÏÅÍÈÑÓ
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ Ê ÃÐÓÄÈ (PENIS ENVY)
(BREAST ENVY)
Ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ óñòàíîâêà, îòðàæàþùàÿ
Íåóäîâëåòâîðåííîñòü ñîáñòâåííûì òå- íåóäîâëåòâîðåííîñòü ñîáñòâåííûìè ãåíèòà-
ëîì è æàæäà ëèáî îáëàäàòü æåíñêîé ãðó- ëèÿìè è èñïîëíåííîå ðàçäðàæåíèÿ, àãðåñ-
äüþ, ëèáî ïðèñâîèòü åå ðàçìåðû, ëèáî îâ- ñèâíîå è ñòðàñòíîå æåëàíèå èìåòü ïåíèñ.
ëàäåòü ñîäåðæèìûì (ìîëîêîì). Çàâèñòü ê Èìååò ìåñòî òàêæå áåññîçíàòåëüíîå æåëà-
ãðóäè ïåðåæèâàþò è ìàëü÷èêè, è äåâî÷êè, íî íèå êàñòðèðîâàòü ìóæ÷èíó è çàâëàäåòü åãî
ó ìàëü÷èêîâ îíà âñòðå÷àåòñÿ ÷àùå è ÿâëÿ- ïåíèñîì.  îñíîâå çàâèñòè ê ïåíèñó ëåæèò
åòñÿ áîëåå èíòåíñèâíîé. Íà ðàííèõ ýòàïàõ ÷óâñòâî íåïîëíîöåííîñòè, íåäîñòàòî÷íîñòè,
ðàçâèòèÿ, íåçàâèñèìî îò ïîëà ðåáåíêà, ìî- ïðîèñòåêàþùàÿ èç ìíîãèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ íàð-
æåò èìåòü ìåñòî ôèêñàöèÿ íà ðàííèõ îðàëü- öèññè÷åñêàÿ ÷óâñòâèòåëüíîñòü, à òàêæå
íûõ æåëàíèÿõ, íàïðàâëåííûõ íà ìàòåðèíñ- ñòðåìëåíèå îáëàäàòü áîëåå ñîâåðøåííûì
êóþ ãðóäü (èëè ðåãðåññèÿ ê íèì), à òàêæå íà ãåíèòàëüíûì àïïàðàòîì è ìóæñêèì ïîòåí-
÷óâñòâå äåïðèâàöèè, ñâÿçàííîì ñ óòðàòîé öèàëîì.
ãðóäè ïðè îòíÿòèè îò íåå. Â äàëüíåéøåì Ïî ìíåíèþ Ôðåéäà, æåíñòâåííîñòü çà-
çàâèñòü ê ãðóäè îáóñëîâëåíà îñîáåííîñòÿ- ðîæäàåòñÿ íà îñíîâå ñòðàõà êàñòðàöèè è
ìè ýäèïîâà êîìïëåêñà è êîìïëåêñà êàñòðà- ýäèïîâà êîíôëèêòà. Çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó ñ÷è-
öèè ó ïðåäñòàâèòåëåé òîãî è äðóãîãî ïîëà. òàëàñü åå ïåðâè÷íûì îðãàíèçàòîðîì è
Ó äåâî÷åê ýòîò ôåíîìåí ìîæåò âûðàæàòü ïîýòîìó åé îòâîäèëàñü ôóíäàìåíòàëüíàÿ
÷óâñòâî íåàäåêâàòíîñòè, ñâÿçàííîå ñ îòñóò- ðîëü â ôîðìèðîâàíèè æåíñêîé ñåêñóàëü-
72
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ Ê ÏÅÍÈÑÓ (PENIS ENVY)
íîñòè. Ôðåéä ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó ñíîé èíòåãðàöèè. Óòðàòà ðîäèòåëÿ, íåàäåê-
ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé æåëàíèå âîîáðàæàå- âàòíîå îòíîøåíèå ìàòåðè (îñîáåííî äåï-
ìîãî çàìåùåíèÿ ïåíèñà, îòñóòñòâóþùåãî ó ðåññèÿ ìàòåðè è îòâåðæåíèå ñ åå ñòîðî-
äåâî÷êè ïî ïðè÷èíå íåïðàâèëüíîãî åå ïî- íû), çàáîëåâàíèÿ, ïîðîæäàþùèå îñòðûå
âåäåíèÿ (ìàñòóðáàöèè) ëèáî îòâåðæåíèÿ èëè íàðóøåíèÿ ÷óâñòâà òåëà, âðîæäåííûå äåôåê-
çëîãî óìûñëà ñî ñòîðîíû ìàòåðè. Ðå÷ü òàê- òû, õèðóðãè÷åñêîå âìåøàòåëüñòâî è ò.ä. ìî-
æå èäåò î æåëàíèè èìåòü îòöîâñêèé ïåíèñ ãóò áûòü ñòóïåíüþ ê ñåðüåçíûì èñêàæåíè-
èëè ðîäèòü îò îòöà ðåáåíêà. Õîðíè ïðèäà- ÿì ðåïðåçåíòàöèè ñåáÿ è îáúåêòîâ, óñèëåíèÿ
âàëà çíà÷åíèå ñòðåìëåíèþ ê áîëüøåìó êîìïëåêñà êàñòðàöèè è çàâèñòè ê ïåíèñó.
óðåòðàëüíîìó, ñêîïîôèëè÷åñêîìó è îíàíè- Áåññîçíàòåëüíûå äåðèâàòû, èíîãäà áóê-
ñòè÷åñêîìó óäîâëåòâîðåíèþ, âîçìîæíîñòü âàëüíî èíòåðïðåòèðóåìûå êàê æåëàíèå
êîòîðîãî ïðåäîñòàâëÿåò ïåíèñ. èìåòü ìóæñêîé ïîëîâîé îðãàí, èìåþò ìíî-
Îäíàêî ñîâðåìåííûå ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñ- æåñòâåííî äåòåðìèíèðîâàííîå çíà÷åíèå
êèå ðàçðàáîòêè óáåäèòåëüíî ïîêàçûâàþò, ñîîòâåòñòâåííî ðàçëè÷íûì óðîâíÿì ðàçâè-
÷òî íîðìàëüíàÿ æåíñòâåííîñòü èìååò ñîá- òèÿ. Ñîãëàñíî ñîâðåìåííûì ïðåäñòàâëåíè-
ñòâåííóþ ëèíèþ ðàçâèòèÿ è íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ÿì, çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñêîðåå ñïå-
äåðèâàòîì ïåðâè÷íîãî ñòðåìëåíèÿ ê ìóæå- öèôè÷åñêèì ïñèõè÷åñêèì ïðîäóêòîì, êîìï-
ñòâåííîñòè è çàâèñòè ê ïåíèñó. Ïîëîâàÿ ðîìèññíûì îáðàçîâàíèåì, êîòîðîå âî ìíî-
èäåíòè÷íîñòü óñòàíàâëèâàåòñÿ â òå÷åíèå ãîì âûðàæàåò êðèòè÷åñêîå îòíîøåíèå.
ïåðâîãî ãîäà æèçíè. Îïðåäåëåíèå ïîëà Öåíòðàëüíûé êîíôëèêò ìîæåò âêëþ÷àòü
ïîñëå ðîæäåíèÿ, ðàííèå ïåðåæèâàíèÿ óäîâ- èäåíòè÷íîñòü, íàðöèññè÷åñêóþ ÷óâñòâèòåëü-
ëåòâîðåíèÿ, ïîëîæèòåëüíàÿ èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ íîñòü, ïðîáëåìû, ñâÿçàííûå ñ àãðåññèåé, ÷òî
ñ ìàòåðüþ, îïåêàþùàÿ ðîëü ìàòåðè äî è ïîðîæäàåò ÷óâñòâà óùåðáíîñòè, íåàäåêâàò-
ïîñëå ôàëëè÷åñêîé ôàçû, ïîçíàíèå, îáó÷å- íîñòè, íåñîñòîÿòåëüíîñòè. Çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó,
íèå, ÿçûê âñå ýòî âàæíûå ôàêòîðû ôîð- òàêèì îáðàçîì, ÿâëÿåòñÿ ðåäóêöèîíèñòñêîé
ìèðîâàíèÿ óäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíîé ïîëîâîé ìåòàôîðîé îáùåé çàâèñòè, êîíêðåòíîé è
èäåíòè÷íîñòè. ïîíÿòíîé, íî âìåñòå ñ òåì óïðîùåíèåì îñ-
Ðåáåíîê îáíàðóæèâàåò ïîëîâûå ðàçëè- íîâíûõ ïðîáëåì (Grossman & Stewart,
÷èÿ â âîçðàñòå îò 18 äî 24 ìåñÿöåâ.  ýòîò 1976).
ïåðèîä çàâèñòü äåâî÷åê ê ïåíèñó ÷àñòî ÿâ- Îñîçíàíèå ãåíèòàëüíûõ ðàçëè÷èé î÷åíü
ëÿåòñÿ î÷åíü îñòðîé è ÿâíî âûðàæåííîé, íî âàæíî äëÿ ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ ñàìîîöåíêè ðå-
îíà ñïåöèôè÷íà äëÿ ôàç ðàçâèòèÿ è, êàê áåíêà ïî ìåðå åãî äèôôåðåíöèàöèè îò
ïðàâèëî, ïðåõîäÿùà. Çàâèñòü äåâî÷êè ñìå- ìàòåðè. Âçàèìíî óäîâëåòâîðÿþùèå âçàèìî-
ùàåòñÿ ñ îòïðàâíîé òî÷êè, è â ðåçóëüòàòå îòíîøåíèÿ ìàòåðè è ðåáåíêà äàþò ïîñëå-
äðóãèå ÷àñòè åå òåëà, îíà ñàìà â öåëîì èëè äíåìó ÷óâñòâî ñîñòîÿòåëüíîñòè, êîòîðîå
òàêèå àòðèáóòû, êàê èíòåëëåêò èëè óðîâåíü ðàñïðîñòðàíÿåòñÿ è íà åãî ãåíèòàëèè. Åñëè,
äîñòèæåíèé, îáðåòàþò çíà÷åíèå èëëþçîð- îäíàêî, ýòè îòíîøåíèÿ íå ïðèíîñÿò óäî-
íîãî ôàëëîñà, îïðîâåðãàÿ òåì ñàìûì îò- âîëüñòâèÿ, äåâî÷êà ìîæåò íå öåíèòü ñåáÿ
ñóòñòâèå ó íåå ïåíèñà. Íàáëþäåíèÿ ïîêà- èëè ñâîè ãåíèòàëèè è âîçæåëàòü ïåíèñ
çûâàþò, ÷òî, õîòÿ îòêðûòàÿ çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó çàìåùàþùèé îáúåêò, ðàñöåíèâàåìûé êàê
èñ÷åçàåò, àôôåêòû è ôàíòàçèè, àêòèâèðîâàí- ïðèíîñÿùèé áîëüøåå óäîâëåòâîðåíèå.
íûå îñîçíàíèåì ïîëîâûõ ðàçëè÷èé, ÷àñòî Ïîçæå çàâèñòü ê ïåíèñó ìîæåò îòðàæàòü
îêàçûâàþò âàæíîå îðãàíèçóþùåå âîçäåé- ðåãðåññèâíóþ ïîïûòêó ðàçðåøåíèÿ ýäèïî-
ñòâèå íà äàëüíåéøåå ðàçâèòèå. âà êîìïëåêñà. Äåâî÷êà ìîæåò îáåñöåíèòü
Óñòîé÷èâàÿ èëè èíòåíñèâíàÿ çàâèñòü ê ñâîè ãåíèòàëèè, èäåíòèôèöèðóÿñü ñ ìàòåðüþ,
ïåíèñó ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î ñóùåñòâîâàíèè íèçêî îöåíèâàþùåé ñîáñòâåííóþ æåí-
äðóãèõ, íàêëàäûâàþùèõñÿ íà ðàííþþ ôàçó ñòâåííîñòü. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, íà çàâèñòü ê
îñîçíàíèÿ ãåíèòàëèé, ïðîáëåì, êîòîðûå ïåíèñó âëèÿåò íàðöèññè÷åñêàÿ ïîçèöèÿ ðå-
ìîãóò ìåøàòü ðàçâèòèþ çðåëîé æåíñòâåí- áåíêà è åãî îòíîøåíèÿ ñ îáîèìè ðîäèòå-
íîñòè. Âûðàæåííîñòü êîìïëåêñà êàñòðàöèè ëÿìè. Îíà ìîæåò òàêæå çàùèùàòü ïðîòèâ
ìîæåò áûòü äåòåðìèíèðîâàíà ïðåäøåñòâî- çàâèñèìîñòè îò ìóæ÷èíû, êîãäà áåññîçíà-
âàâøèìè ïðîáëåìàìè ðåáåíêà, ñâÿçàííûìè òåëüíî æåëàåìàÿ áëèçîñòü âëå÷åò çà ñîáîé
ñ óãðîçîé ïîòåðè îáúåêòà èëè óãðîçîé òåëå- áîÿçíü ïîãëîùåíèÿ è óòðàòû ÷óâñòâà ñåáÿ.
73
ÇÀÄÅÐÆÊÀ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈß (DEVELOPMENT ARREST)
74
ÇÀÙÈÒÀ (DEFENCE)
75
ÇÀÙÈÒÍÛÅ ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÛ (DEFENSIVE STRUCTURES)
ÇÀÙÈÒÍÛÉ
ÍÅÂÐÎÏÑÈÕÎÇ ÇÍÀÊ
(DEFENSIVE NEUROPSYCHOSIS) (SIGN)
76
ÈÄÅÍÒÈÔÈÊÀÖÈß (IDENTIFICATION)
77
ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÜ (IDENTITY)
78
ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÍÛÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß ß (ALTERED EGO STATES)
79
ÈÇÎËßÖÈß (ISOLATION)
80
ÈÍÂÎËÞÖÈÎÍÍÀß ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (INVOLUTIONAL DEPRESSION)
82
ÈÍÑÒÈÍÊÒÈÂÍÎÅ ÂËÅ×ÅÍÈÅ (INSTINCTUAL DRIVE)
ëîãîâ (Ý. Êýíäåëë) âíåñëè ñóùåñòâåííûå ïîâåäåíèå ÷åëîâåêà, áûëà îäíèì èç íàèáî-
ñîìíåíèÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî âàëèäíîñòè è ýâðè- ëåå ðàííèõ äîïóùåíèé Ôðåéäà è â äàëüíåé-
ñòè÷åñêîé öåííîñòè ïîíÿòèÿ èíñòèíêò. Âíè- øåì îñòàâàëàñü êðàåóãîëüíûì êàìíåì ïñè-
ìàòåëüíîå íàáëþäåíèå çà âíåøíå öåëåíàï- õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè. Äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ
ðàâëåííûì èíñòèíêòèâíûì ïîâåäåíèåì ýòèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ ìîòèâàöèè Ôðåéä èñïîëüçî-
ïîçâîëÿåò ó÷åíûì ðàñ÷ëåíèòü åãî íà ÷àñò- âàë íåìåöêîå ñëîâî Tr ieb. Èç ìíîæåñòâà
íûå ïàòòåðíû âçàèìîñâÿçàííûõ è ïîñëåäî- îïðåäåëåíèé íàèáîëåå ðàñïðîñòðàíåíî
âàòåëüíûõ ðåàêöèé. Êàê áûëî ïîêàçàíî, ýëå- ñëåäóþùåå: [Tr ieb]... ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ íàì
ìåíòû ýòèõ ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíûõ ïàòòåðíîâ êàê ïîíÿòèå íà ãðàíèöå ïñèõè÷åñêîãî è ñîìà-
ïîäâåðæåíû âíåøíèì ìàíèïóëÿöèÿì, èçâðà- òè÷åñêîãî, êàê ôèçè÷åñêèé ðåïðåçåíòàíò
ùàþùèì èõ î÷åâèäíûå (òî åñòü òåëåîëîãè- ñòèìóëîâ, èñõîäÿùèõ èçíóòðè îðãàíèçìà è
÷åñêè ïðàâäîïîäîáíûå) öåëè â åñòåñòâåííîì äîñòèãàþùèõ ïñèõèêè, êàê ìåðà òðåáîâàíèé
ñîñòîÿíèè (Hassler, 1960). ê ðàáîòå ïñèõèêè âñëåäñòâèå åå ñâÿçè ñ òå-
Òåíäåíöèÿ ýòèõ ïàòòåðíîâ ñîõðàíÿòüñÿ â ëîì (Freud, 1915, ñ. 121122).
ïðèðîäå â öåëîì îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ ñ òî÷êè çðå- Àíãëîÿçû÷íûå ÷èòàòåëè Ôðåéäà áûëè
íèÿ ýâîëþöèè: òå èëè èíûå ïîâåäåí÷åñêèå ââåäåíû â íåêîòîðîå çàáëóæäåíèå Ñòðåé÷è,
ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíîñòè ïðåäïî÷òèòåëüíû íà- ðåøèâøèì ïåðåâåñòè ñëîâî Tr ieb êàê èí-
ñòîëüêî, íàñêîëüêî ëó÷øå ïî ñðàâíåíèþ ñ ñòèíêò. Èíñòèíêòû, êàê èõ îïðåäåëÿþò áèî-
äðóãèìè îíè îáåñïå÷èâàþò âûæèâàíèå. Íî ëîãè è èññëåäîâàòåëè ïîâåäåíèÿ, âûñòóïà-
ñóùåñòâóåò è òðåòüÿ âîçìîæíîñòü: èìåþòñÿ þò â êà÷åñòâå ìîòèâàöèîííûõ ñèë, âñåãäà
òàêæå íåéòðàëüíûå (òî åñòü íå çàòðóäíÿþ-
âîïëîùàþùèõñÿ â âèäå ñïåöèôè÷åñêîãî
ùèå âûæèâàíèå è íå ñïîñîáñòâóþùèå åìó)
ïîâåäåí÷åñêîãî ïàòòåðíà. Íàïðîòèâ, ôðåé-
ãåíåòè÷åñêè çàêîäèðîâàííûå ïàòòåðíû ïî-
äîâñêîå ïîíÿòèå Tr ieb ïðåäïîëàãàåò, ÷òî
âåäåíèÿ.
Ïîýòîìó áîëüøèíñòâî ñîâðåìåííûõ ìîòèâàöèîííûå ñèëû ìîãóò äåéñòâîâàòü
áèîëîãîâ, ñëåäóÿ Øíåéðëå, ïîäâåðãàþò ýòó áåçîòíîñèòåëüíî ê îïðåäåëåííîìó ñïîñîáó
êîíöåïöèþ èíñòèíêòà êðèòèêå. Îíè ïðåäïî- ïðîÿâëåíèÿ. Ïîñêîëüêó åãî îïðåäåëåíèå
÷èòàþò ãîâîðèòü î òèïè÷íûõ äëÿ âèäà ïàò- êàñàåòñÿ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ðåïðåçåíòàöèé (â
òåðíàõ ïîâåäåíèÿ, ïðåäïîëîæèòåëüíî óêîðå- ñîçíàòåëüíîì, ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîì èëè áåñ-
íåííûõ âî âðîæäåííîì, ãåíåòè÷åñêè äåòåð- ñîçíàòåëüíîì) ñòèìóëîâ, ïîðîæäàåìûõ ôèçè-
ìèíèðîâàííîì îñíàùåíèè. Ïðè ýòîì ïîâå- îëîãè÷åñêèìè ïðîöåññàìè, îíî íå ïðåäïî-
äåí÷åñêèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ïîäîáíûõ ïàòòåðíîâ ëàãàåò â îòëè÷èå îò ïîíÿòèÿ èíñòèíêò
ïî÷òè âñåãäà â òîé èëè èíîé ìåðå çàâèñÿò ñïåöèôè÷åñêîãî ïàòòåðíà ïîâåäåí÷åñêîé
îò ñðåäû. Ìîæíî ñôîðìóëèðîâàòü ïðèíöèï, ðåàêöèè. Ïî âñåé âèäèìîñòè, Ôðåéä èìåë â
ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó ðîëü ñðåäû âîçðàñòàåò âèäó âñþ ñîâîêóïíîñòü ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ðåïðå-
ñ óñëîæíåíèåì íåðâíîé ñèñòåìû. çåíòàöèé, êîòîðûå ìîãóò áûòü ñâÿçàíû ñ
 ðàííèõ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ òåîðèÿõ äàííûì ñîìàòè÷åñêèì ïðîöåññîì.  êà÷å-
òåðìèí èíñòèíêò èñïîëüçîâàëñÿ äëÿ îïèñà- ñòâå îïðåäåëÿþùèõ õàðàêòåðèñòèê îí íà-
íèÿ ìîòèâàöèîííûõ ñèë ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî ïî- çâàë èñòî÷íèê, öåëü è îáúåêò. Ñëåäóåò ñðà-
âåäåíèÿ; â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ýòè ñèëû çó îòìåòèòü, ÷òî ïî êðàéíåé ìåðå îäíî èç
îáû÷íî îáîçíà÷àþòñÿ êàê èíñòèíêòèâíûå ýòèõ ïîíÿòèé, à èìåííî îáúåêò, ïðåäïîëà-
âëå÷åíèÿ. ãàåò îïðåäåëåííóþ ñòåïåíü äèôôåðåíöèà-
öèè ñåáÿ è îáúåêòà. Â ýòîì ñìûñëå èíñòèí-
[424, 477, 764, 791, 882] êòèâíîå âëå÷åíèå ñîîòíîñèòñÿ ñ ïðîáëåìà-
ìè ðàçâèòèÿ è ñîçðåâàíèÿ. Ïîíÿòèå öåëü
òàêæå ïðåäïîëàãàåò ðÿä ïðîáëåì. Ïîñêîëü-
ÈÍÑÒÈÍÊÒÈÂÍÎÅ ÂËÅ×ÅÍÈÅ êó ñóùåñòâóåò âîçìîæíîñòü îïðåäåëåíèÿ â
(INSTINCTUAL DRIVE) òåðìèíàõ, ñîîòíîñèìûõ ëèøü ñ ïîòðåáíîñ-
òüþ â ðàçðÿäêå ñîìàòè÷åñêîãî íàïðÿæåíèÿ,
Öåëü âëå÷åíèÿ ìíîãèå àâòîðû (Hartmann, Kr is & Loewen-
(Instinctual Aim) stein, 1949) ðàññìàòðèâàþò äåéñòâèå íàä
Îáúåêò âëå÷åíèÿ îáúåêòîì êàê óæå âêëþ÷åííîå â îïðåäåëå-
(Instinctual Object) íèå èíñòèíêòèâíîãî âëå÷åíèÿ. Äðóãèå àâòî-
Ãèïîòåçà îá ýíäîãåííûõ ìîòèâàöèîííûõ ðû (íàïðèìåð, Brenner, 1982), ïðèçíàâàÿ
ñèëàõ (íàðÿäó ñ äðóãèìè), îáóñëîâëèâàþùèõ âðîæäåííóþ ïðèðîäó èíñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷å-
83
ÈÍÒÅËËÅÊÒÓÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (INTELLECTUALIZATION)
íèé, ñ÷èòàþò, ÷òî èõ ðåàëèçàöèÿ âîçìîæíà ñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé â ÷èñòîì âèäå íå ñó-
ëèøü ïðè ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåì ïðåîáðàçîâà- ùåñòâóåò. Ïîâåäåíèå ÷åëîâåêà ðàññìàòðè-
íèè îïûòîì. Òðåòüè (Jacobson, 1964) äî- âàåòñÿ êàê îòðàæåíèå ëèáèäèíîçíûõ è àã-
ïóñêàþò, ÷òî èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ ÿâëÿ- ðåññèâíûõ ïîáóæäåíèé (êîíôëèêòóþùèõ
þòñÿ ïðîäóêòîì ðàçâèòèÿ. Ôðåéä äîïóñêàë, ëèáî âçàèìîäåéñòâóþùèõ), ïðè ïðåîáðàçó-
÷òî Tr iebå îñíîâàíû íà âðîæäåííûõ, ãåíå- þùåì âîçäåéñòâèè óæå èíòåðíàëèçèðîâàí-
òè÷åñêè îáóñëîâëåííûõ ïîòåíöèÿõ îðãàíèç- íûõ ðåãóëÿòîðíûõ àãåíòîâ (Ñâåðõ-ß), èíäèâè-
ìà. Ýòî ÿâèëîñü îäíîé èç ïðè÷èí òîãî, ÷òî äóàëüíîãî ñàìîâîñïðèÿòèÿ è îòíîøåíèÿ ê
Ñòðåé÷è è äðóãèå äî íåãî èçáðàëè äëÿ ïå- ñðåäå. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ïðîÿâëåíèå èíñòèí-
ðåâîäà òåðìèí èíñòèíêò. Òåðìèí èíñòèí- êòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé âñåãäà ÿâëÿåòñÿ îáúåêòîì
êòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, ïîä÷åðêèâàÿ áèîëîãè- âëèÿíèé èíäèâèäóàëüíîé èñòîðèè ðàçâèòèÿ
÷åñêèé àñïåêò ïîíÿòèÿ Tr ieb, ïîçâîëÿåò è àêòóàëüíûõ óñëîâèé. Îíè ïîäâåðãàþòñÿ
èçáåæàòü ëîâóøêè, ñâÿçàííîé ñî ñëîâîì ñëèÿíèþ åùå íà ðàííèõ ýòàïàõ æèçíè è
èíñòèíêò. Íîâûé òåðìèí áûë ïîääåðæàí ðàññëàèâàþòñÿ â êà÷åñòâå ðåãðåññèâíûõ
òàêèìè òåîðåòèêàìè, êàê Ãàðòìàíí (1948) è ôåíîìåíîâ â îñîáûõ ñèòóàöèÿõ.
Øóð (1966).
Íå áûëî óñòàíîâëåíî, êàê ìîæíî îïðå- [131, 285, 411, 422, 451, 766, 791]
äåëèòü òó âðîæäåííóþ äàííîñòü, êîòîðàÿ
âûñòóïàåò â êà÷åñòâå ãåíåòè÷åñêè äåòåðìè-
íèðîâàííîãî ñóáñòðàòà (êîìïîíåíòîâ) èí- ÈÍÒÅËËÅÊÒÓÀËÈÇÀÖÈß
ñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé. Òåîðåòè÷åñêèå ïðåä- (INTELLECTUALIZATION)
ñòàâëåíèÿ Ôðåéäà ïðåòåðïåëè çíà÷èòåëü-
íóþ ýâîëþöèþ.  èòîãå îí ïðèøåë ê ðàç- Ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêàÿ ñâÿçü èíñòèíêòèâíûõ
ãðàíè÷åíèþ äâóõ îñíîâíûõ òåíäåíöèé, íà- âëå÷åíèé ñ èíòåëëåêòóàëüíîé àêòèâíîñòüþ,
çâàâ îäíó èç íèõ ëèáèäî, èëè ýðîñîì, äðó- îñîáåííî â öåëÿõ êîíòðîëÿ íàä òðåâîãîé è
ãóþ àãðåññèåé, ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ î êîòîðîé ðåäóêöèåé íàïðÿæåíèÿ. Ýòîò ìåõàíèçì
îí ñôîðìóëèðîâàë â òåðìèíàõ âëå÷åíèÿ ê îáû÷íî âîçíèêàåò â ïîäðîñòêîâîì âîçðàñ-
ñìåðòè (òàíàòîñ). Ëèáèäî, èëè ýðîñ, ïðîÿâ- òå; ïðèìåðû òîìó àáñòðàêòíûå äèñêóññèè
ëÿåòñÿ êàê â ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèõ, òàê è â ïñè- è ðàññóæäåíèÿ íà ðåëèãèîçíûå è ôèëîñîô-
õè÷åñêèõ ïðîöåññàõ, è íàïðàâëåíî íà ñèí- ñêèå òåìû, ïîçâîëÿþùèå èçáåãàòü êîíêðåò-
òåç; îíî ïðèñóòñòâóåò òàêæå âî âñåõ ïîçè- íûõ òåëåñíûõ ïåðåæèâàíèé èëè êîíôëèêò-
òèâíûõ àñïåêòàõ ÷åëîâå÷åñêèõ âçàèìîîòíî- íûõ ÷óâñòâ è èäåé. Ïðè áëàãîïðèÿòíûõ îá-
øåíèé è ÿâëÿåòñÿ êîíñòðóêòèâíûì ýëåìåí- ñòîÿòåëüñòâàõ àäàïòèâíàÿ èíòåëëåêòóàëèçà-
òîì ìîòèâàöèè áîëüøåé ÷àñòè ÷åëîâå÷åñ- öèÿ ìîæåò ñïîñîáñòâîâàòü ïîâûøåíèþ
êîé àêòèâíîñòè.  áîëåå óçêîì ñìûñëå óðîâíÿ çíàíèé è èíòåëëåêòà, íî ïàòîëîãè÷åñ-
ëèáèäî ïðèíÿòî ñâÿçûâàòü ñ ýíåðãèåé, ïðî- êèå íàðóøåíèÿ ìîãóò ïðèâîäèòü ê ôîðìè-
ÿâëÿþùåéñÿ â ýðîòè÷åñêèõ èëè ñåêñóàëüíûõ ðîâàíèþ îáñåññèâíîé è ïàðàíîéÿëüíîé
öåëÿõ; â ýòîì ñìûñëå ëèáèäî èíîãäà îáî- ñèìïòîìàòèêè. Ïðè ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîì
çíà÷àþò êàê ñåêñóàëüíûé èíñòèíêò. ëå÷åíèè èíòåëëåêòóàëèçàöèÿ íåðåäêî èñ-
Ïîëîæåíèå î âëå÷åíèè ê ñìåðòè ÿâëÿåò- ïîëüçóåòñÿ â öåëÿõ çàùèòû, îòäåëÿÿ è èçî-
ñÿ, ïîæàëóé, íàèáîëåå ñïîðíûì ó Ôðåéäà. ëèðóÿ èäåè îò àôôåêòîâ è ïðåïÿòñòâóÿ òåì
Åãî îñòðî êðèòèêîâàëè êàê ïñèõîàíàëèòèêè, ñàìûì äîñòèæåíèþ ýìîöèîíàëüíîãî èí-
òàê è äðóãèå òåîðåòèêè; äî ñèõ ïîð îíî îñ- ñàéòà.
òàåòñÿ êðàéíå ñïåêóëÿòèâíûì è íå ïîäòâåð-
æäàåòñÿ áèîëîãè÷åñêèìè èññëåäîâàíèÿìè. Ñì. èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, îáñåññèÿ,
Ôðåéä ïðèçíàâàë è àêòèâíî îáñóæäàë òîò ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ.
ôàêò, ÷òî âëå÷åíèå ê ñìåðòè ìîæíî íàáëþ- [225, 748, 827, 874]
äàòü ëèøü â àãðåññèâíûõ, äåñòðóêòèâíûõ
äåéñòâèÿõ, íàïðàâëåííûõ ëèáî íà âíåøíþþ
ñðåäó, ëèáî íà ñåáÿ. Â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ÈÍÒÅÐÂÅÍÖÈß
áîëüøèíñòâî ïñèõîàíàëèòèêîâ êàê â êëèíè- (INTERVENTION)
÷åñêîé ïðàêòèêå, òàê è â ñâîèõ ïóáëèêàöè-
ÿõ ïîëüçóþòñÿ ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè î ëèáèäè- Îáùèé òåðìèí äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ âñåõ
íîçíûõ è àãðåññèâíûõ èíñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷å- âèäîâ êîììóíèêàöèè àíàëèòèêà ñ ïàöèåí-
íèÿõ. Îíè òàêæå ñîãëàñíû â òîì, ÷òî èí- òîì. Ê èíòåðâåíöèÿì îòíîñÿòñÿ èíñòðóêöèè,
84
ÈÍÒÅÐÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (INTERNALIZATION)
85
ÈÍÒÅÐÏÐÅÒÀÖÈß (INTERPRETATION)
åñëè ãðàíèöû ìåæäó òåì è äðóãèì íåðàçëè- Ñì. õàðàêòåð, ðàçâèòèå, ðàçâèòèå ß.
÷èìû, â ðåçóëüòàòå ÷åãî èíäèâèä ìîæåò ïîòå- [65, 97, 141, 227, 294, 324, 412, 422, 438,
ðÿòü ÷óâñòâî ñåáÿ êàê îòäåëüíîãî öåëîãî è 451, 567, 569, 601, 602, 685, 746,757, 839]
äàæå èäåíòè÷íîñòè. Ýòî ïðîèñõîäèò, êîãäà
ðåáåíîê ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêè ïðèíèìàåò ðîäè-
òåëüñêèå òðåáîâàíèÿ êàê ñîáñòâåííûå, íî ÈÍÒÅÐÏÐÅÒÀÖÈß
âåäåò ñåáÿ îäèíàêîâî íåçàâèñèìî îò ïðèñóò- (INTERPRETATION)
ñòâèÿ îáúåêòà. Ðåãóëèðóþùèå, çàïðåùàþ-
ùèå èëè âîçíàãðàæäàþùèå àñïåêòû Ñâåðõ- Îñíîâíîé âèä äåÿòåëüíîñòè àíàëèòèêà
ß ôîðìèðóþòñÿ ÷åðåç èíòðîåêöèþ ðîäè- âî âðåìÿ ëå÷åíèÿ, ïðîöåññ, â õîäå êîòîðîãî
òåëüñêèõ óêàçàíèé, ïðåäîñòåðåæåíèé è ïî- àíàëèòèê ñëîâàìè âûðàæàåò òî, ÷òî îí ïî-
îùðåíèé. íÿë â ïñèõè÷åñêîé æèçíè ïàöèåíòà. Ïîíè-
Òåðìèí èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ èñïîëüçóåòñÿ â ìàíèå îñíîâûâàåòñÿ íà îïèñàíèè ïàöèåí-
êà÷åñòâå îáùåãî îáîçíà÷åíèÿ âñåõ ïñèõè- òîì ñâîèõ âîñïîìèíàíèé, ôàíòàçèé, æåëàíèé,
÷åñêèõ ïðîöåññîâ, ïîñðåäñòâîì êîòîðûõ ñòðàõîâ è äðóãèõ ýëåìåíòîâ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî
èíäèâèä ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïîõîæ íà äðóãîãî â êîíôëèêòà, ïðåæäå èì íå îñîçíàâàâøèõñÿ
îäíîì èëè íåñêîëüêèõ àñïåêòàõ; â ýòîì ëèáî îñîçíàâàâøèõñÿ íåïîëíî, íåòî÷íî èëè
ñìûñëå èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ âñå â èñêàæåííîé ôîðìå. Èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ îñíî-
îñòàëüíûå òåðìèíû, êîòîðûå îáñóæäàëèñü âûâàåòñÿ òàêæå íà íàáëþäåíèÿõ çà òåì, êàê
âûøå. Îäíàêî â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ àíàëèòè- ïàöèåíò èñêàæàåò îòíîøåíèÿ ñ àíàëèòèêîì,
êè ñêëîííû îòíîñèòü ýòîò òåðìèí ê áîëåå ÷òîáû âñòðåòèòüñÿ ñ áåññîçíàòåëüíûìè ïî-
âûñîêîìó ïî óðîâíþ òèïó èíòåðíàëèçàöèè. òðåáíîñòÿìè è îæèâèòü ïðîøëûå ïåðå-
Ýòîò áîëåå çðåëûé óðîâåíü èíòåðíàëèçà- æèâàíèÿ.
öèè ïðåäïîëàãàåò áîëåå òîíêóþ äèôôåðåí- Èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ ýòî óòâåðæäåíèå íî-
öèàöèþ ñóáúåêòà è îáúåêòà, è, ñ òî÷êè çðå- âîãî çíàíèÿ î ïàöèåíòå. Ýòîìó ïðîöåññó
íèÿ èíòåðíàëèçèðóåìûõ ñâîéñòâ, ïðîöåññ ñïîñîáñòâóþò îáà ó÷àñòíèêà àíàëèòè÷åñêî-
ÿâëÿåòñÿ áîëåå èçáèðàòåëüíûì. Ðàçëè÷íûå ãî ïðîöåññà, õîòÿ àíàëèòèê, êàê ïðàâèëî, âû-
óñòàíîâêè, ôóíêöèè è öåííîñòè äðóãèõ ëþ- ñòóïàåò èíèöèàòîðîì. Ãåíåòè÷åñêàÿ èíòåð-
äåé èíòåãðèðóþòñÿ â ñâÿçíóþ, ýôôåêòèâíóþ ïðåòàöèÿ ñâÿçûâàåò è ñîîòíîñèò ÷óâñòâà,
èäåíòè÷íîñòü è ñòàíîâÿòñÿ ïîëíîöåííûìè ìûñëè, êîíôëèêòû è ïîâåäåíèå â íàñòîÿùåì
ôóíêöèîíàëüíûìè ÷àñòÿìè ñóáúåêòà, êîíêó- ñ èõ èñòîðè÷åñêèìè ïðåäøåñòâåííèêàìè,
ðåíòîñïîñîáíûìè ñ äðóãèìè. Òàêèì îáðà- ÷àñòî îáðàùàÿñü ê ðàííåìó äåòñòâó. Ðå-
çîì, èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ îòëè÷àåòñÿ îò äðóãèõ êîíñòðóêöèÿ, ÿâëÿÿñü ÷àñòüþ ãåíåòè÷åñêîé
ñïîñîáîâ èíòåðíàëèçàöèè ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ èíòåðïðåòàöèè, ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ñáîð-
òîãî, íàñêîëüêî èíòåðíàëèçàöèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ êó èíôîðìàöèè î ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêè çíà÷èìûõ
öåíòðàëüíîé äëÿ áàçèñíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè ðàííèõ ïåðåæèâàíèÿõ. Ýòà èíôîðìàöèÿ
èëè ÿäðà ß (Loewald, 1962). Òðàíñôîðìèðî- èçâëåêàåòñÿ èç ñíîâèäåíèé, ñâîáîäíûõ àñ-
âàííûå ðåïðåçåíòàíòû ñóáúåêòà ñòàáèëüíû ñîöèàöèé, òðàíñôåðåíòíûõ èñêàæåíèé è
è ñïîñîáñòâóþò ñòàíîâëåíèþ âîçðàñòàþùå- äðóãèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ àíàëèòè÷åñêèõ äàííûõ.
ãî ÷óâñòâà èäåíòè÷íîñòè, ñàìîêîíòðîëþ è Äèíàìè÷åñêàÿ èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ íàïðàâëåíà
öåëåíàïðàâëåííîñòè (Schafer, 1968). íà ïðîÿñíåíèå êîíôëèêòóþùèõ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ
Ðàçëè÷íûå ñïîñîáû èíòåðíàëèçàöèè òåíäåíöèé, ïðîÿâëÿþùèõñÿ â ïîâåäåíèè, ÷óâ-
ñîîòíîñÿòñÿ ñî ñòàäèÿìè ñîçðåâàíèÿ è ïñè- ñòâàõ è äðóãèõ ôîðìàõ ïñèõè÷åñêîé äåÿ-
õè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ; íà íèõ âëèÿþò òðàâìû, òåëüíîñòè. Èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ ïåðåíîñà ðàñ-
êîíôëèêòû, çàäåðæêè è ðåãðåññèè êàæäîé êðûâàåò è îáúÿñíÿåò èñêàæåíèÿ ïñèõîàíà-
ñòàäèè.  îïòèìàëüíîì âàðèàíòå îíè ñïî- ëèòè÷åñêèõ âçàèìîîòíîøåíèé, îñíîâàííûå
ñîáñòâóþò ïðîöåññàì îáó÷åíèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ íà ñìåùåíèè íà ôèãóðó àíàëèòèêà ÷óâñòâ,
îâëàäåíèå ÿçûêîì, à òàêæå ðàçâèòèþ ÷åðò óñòàíîâîê è ñïîñîáîâ ïîâåäåíèÿ, èçíà÷àëü-
õàðàêòåðà, òàêèõ, êàê ìàíåðû ïîâåäåíèÿ, íî îòíîñèâøèõñÿ ê çíà÷èìûì ôèãóðàì èç
èíòåðåñû è èäåàëû. Èäåíòèôèêàöèè ñ ëþ- ïðîøëîãî ïàöèåíòà, îáû÷íî ê ðîäèòåëÿì,
áèìûìè, îáîæàåìûìè ëþäüìè èëè æå ñ òåìè, áðàòüÿì è ñåñòðàì. Àíàãîãè÷åñêàÿ èíòåð-
êòî âûçûâàåò ñòðàõ, ïðèâîäèò ê ôîðìèðîâà- ïðåòàöèÿ, îáû÷íî ïðåäïîëàãàþùàÿ ìàòåðè-
íèþ àäàïòèâíûõ èëè çàùèòíûõ ïàòòåðíîâ àë ñíîâèäåíèé, ðàñêðûâàåò è ïðîÿñíÿåò
ðåàãèðîâàíèÿ. àáñòðàêòíûå èäåè, êîòîðûå èç-çà ñëîæíîñòè
86
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÀß ÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (INFANTILE SEXUALITY)
87
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (INFANCY)
Îäíàêî ðåáåíîê ñïîñîáåí è ê ñàìîóäîâ- íèÿ óñëîâèé èëè ñïîñîáà ðàçðÿäêè, íåîáõî-
ëåòâîðåíèþ (íàïðèìåð, ïîñðåäñòâîì ñîñà- äèìûõ äëÿ äîñòèæåíèÿ óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ èëè
íèÿ ïàëüöà èëè çàäåðæêè ñòóëà). Òàêèì îá- îáóñëîâëåííûõ õàðàêòåðîì îáúåêòíûõ îò-
ðàçîì, óäîâëåòâîðåíèå äåðèâàòîâ âëå÷åíèé íîøåíèé (íàïðèìåð, ïðèâÿçàííîñòüþ ê ïàð-
ìîæåò áûòü îòíåñåííûì ê îáúåêòó èëè öèàëüíûì îáúåêòàì).
àóòîýðîòè÷åñêèì.
Ñ âîçíèêíîâåíèåì ß ó ðåáåíêà íà÷èíà- Ñì. èíôàíòèëüíûé íåâðîç, êîìïîíåíòíûå
åò âîçíèêàòü ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ ðåïðåçåíòàöèÿ âëå÷åíèÿ, îáúåêò, ïåðâåðñèÿ, ïîäðîñòêîâûé
îòñóòñòâóþùåãî â äàííûé ìîìåíò îáúåêòà, âîçðàñò, ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîå ðàçâèòèå.
÷òî ïîâûøàåò óäîâîëüñòâèå îò àóòîýðîòè÷åñ-
êîé àêòèâíîñòè. Â õîäå äàëüíåéøåãî ðàçâè-
òèÿ ñ îáðåòåíèåì îïûòà ñåêñóàëüíûå ôàíòà- ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÎÑÒÜ
çèè ïîñòåïåííî óñëîæíÿþòñÿ, ïðèâîäÿ ê êîí- (INFANCY)
ôëèêòíûì ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿì ýäèïîâà ïåðèîäà
ñ ñîïóòñòâóþùåé ãåíèòàëüíîé ìàñòóðáàöè- Õîòÿ Ôðåéä èñïîëüçîâàë òåðìèí èí-
åé èëè áåç òàêîâîé. Âïîñëåäñòâèè îíè ïåðå- ôàíòèëüíûé äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ ôåíîìåíîâ
ðàñòàþò â ïîäðîñòêîâûå è âçðîñëûå ôàíòà- âñåãî äåòñêîãî ïåðèîäà, èíôàíòèëüíîñòü â
çèè ïðè ìàñòóðáàöèè. Â ëàòåíòíîì ïåðèîäå ñîâðåìåííîì óïîòðåáëåíèè îòíîñèòñÿ ê
(ïåðèîäå ñåêñóàëüíîé ñòàòè÷íîñòè, ïðîäîë- ïåðèîäó ïåðâûõ òðåõ ëåò æèçíè.  ýòîò
æàþùèéñÿ ñ êîíöà ôàëëè÷åñêè-ýäèïîâîé ïåðèîä ðåáåíîê ïåðåõîäèò îò ñîñòîÿíèÿ
ôàçû äî íàñòóïëåíèÿ ïîäðîñòêîâîãî âîçðà- ïîëíîé ïñèõè÷åñêîé è ôèçè÷åñêîé çàâèñè-
ñòà) ñåêñóàëüíûå ïîáóæäåíèÿ â çíà÷èòåëüíîé ìîñòè ê èíäèâèäóàëüíîìó áûòèþ ñ àâòîíîì-
ñòåïåíè âûòåñíÿþòñÿ. Òàêîå âûòåñíåíèå, íîé ðåãóëÿöèåé ÷óâñòâîâàíèÿ ñåáÿ è äðóãèõ,
îäíàêî, íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïîëíûì, è èíôàíòèëüíàÿ ñïîñîáíîñòüþ âåðáàëüíîãî îáùåíèÿ è âû-
ñåêñóàëüíîñòü, õîòÿ è ïðèíèìàåò äðóãèå ôîð- ðàæåíèÿ âíóòðåííåé ðåàëüíîñòè, íåçàâèñè-
ìû àêòèâíîñòè, ñîõðàíÿåòñÿ, âûðàæàÿñü â ñèì- ìîñòüþ âî ìíîãèõ îáëàñòÿõ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî
ïòîìîîáðàçîâàíèÿõ, â ñòðóêòóðå õàðàêòåðà ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèÿ. Ê êîíöó ïåðèîäà èí-
èëè â ìàñòóðáàöèè. ôàíòèëüíîñòè äîëæíû ïðîèçîéòè âàæíûå
Ñ äîñòèæåíèåì ïîäðîñòêîâîãî âîçðàñ- äîñòèæåíèÿ â ïñèõè÷åñêîé ñòðóêòóðå: ðåáå-
òà ó èíäèâèäà ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ âîçìîæíîñòü ñåê- íîê äîëæåí ÷åòêî äèôôåðåíöèðîâàòü ðåï-
ñóàëüíîãî óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ ïîñðåäñòâîì ðåçåíòàíòû ñåáÿ è îáúåêòîâ è áûòü ñïîñîá-
âíåøíåãî îáúåêòà. Òåïåðü îí âûíóæäåí íûì èíòåãðèðîâàòü õîðîøèå è ïëîõèå ÷à-
ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü ñîáñòâåííûì ôàíòàçèÿì è ñòè÷íûå îáúåêòû â öåëîñòíûå ðåïðåçåíòà-
æåëàíèÿì, ÷àñòü êîòîðûõ ÿâëÿåòñÿ äåðèâà- öèè ñåáÿ è îáúåêòîâ. Òàêæå äîëæíû ïðî-
òàìè ïàðöèàëüíûõ âëå÷åíèé, ðàíåå íà ñî- èçîéòè äèôôåðåíöèàöèÿ ß è Îíî, ðàçâèòü-
çíàòåëüíîì óðîâíå íå ïðèíèìàâøèõñÿ. ñÿ çàùèòíûå ìåõàíèçìû, ñïîñîáíûå ñïðà-
Ïîñëå òîãî êàê ñåêñóàëüíûå ýëåìåíòû îðãà- âèòüñÿ ñ êîíôëèêòíûìè ÷óâñòâàìè è ïîáóæ-
íèçóþòñÿ ïðè ïðèìàòå ãåíèòàëèé, îñòàòêè äåíèÿìè. Äîëæíà ïîÿâèòüñÿ ñïîñîáíîñòü ê
èíôàíòèëüíîé ñåêñóàëüíîñòè íàõîäÿò íîð- ôîðìèðîâàíèþ êîìïðîìèññíûõ îáðàçîâà-
ìàëüíîå âûðàæåíèå â âèäå ïðåäâàðèòåëü- íèé, ðàâíî êàê è ñïîñîáíîñòü ê ïðîäóöèðî-
íîé ýðîòè÷åñêîé èãðû (âçãëÿäû, ïðèêîñíîâå- âàíèþ âíóòðåííåé òðåâîãè è ðàçâèòèþ íå-
íèÿ, ïîöåëóè è ò.ï.). Ñîçðåâàíèå ñåêñóàëüíîé âðîòè÷åñêîé ñèìïòîìàòèêè. Òàêîé ïðîãðåññ
îðãàíèçàöèè ñî÷åòàåòñÿ, êàê ïðàâèëî, ñ óê- âîîðóæàåò ß ñïîñîáíîñòüþ èíòåíöèîíàëü-
ðîùåíèåì àãðåññèâíîãî âëå÷åíèÿ, âîçðàñ- íîñòè, ñäåðæèâàíèÿ ðàçðÿäêè, ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ
òàíèåì êîíòðîëÿ íàä èíñòèíêòèâíûìè ïðî- ðåãðåññèè; çàðîæäàåòñÿ òîëåðàíòíîñòü ê
ÿâëåíèÿìè è ñëèÿíèåì ëþáîâíîé íåæíîñòè ôðóñòðàöèè, òðåâîãå è àìáèâàëåíòíîñòè. Ðå-
è ñåêñóàëüíîãî æåëàíèÿ â åäèíîì îáúåêò- áåíîê îáðåòàåò âñå áîëüøóþ ñïîñîáíîñòü
íîì îòíîøåíèè. Íåêîòîðûå èíäèâèäû, îä- ñïðàâëÿòüñÿ ñî ñëîæíûìè àôôåêòèâíûìè ïå-
íàêî, íå äîñòèãàþò âçðîñëîé ãåíèòàëüíîé ðåæèâàíèÿìè ïðè âçàèìîäåéñòâèè ñ îäó-
îðãàíèçàöèè âñëåäñòâèå êîíñòèòóöèîíàëü- øåâëåííîé è íåîäóøåâëåííîé ñðåäîé.
íûõ îñîáåííîñòÿìè, ïðîáëåì ðàçâèòèÿ èëè Â ïåðèîä èíôàíòèëüíîñòè ïðîèñõîäèò
èíòðàïñèõè÷åñêîãî êîíôëèêòà. Èõ ñåêñóàëü- áûñòðàÿ äèôôåðåíöèàöèÿ è èíòåãðàöèÿ
íàÿ àêòèâíîñòü íàïîìèíàåò òàêîâóþ ïðè ôóíêöèé, êîòîðàÿ îòðàæàåò ñëîæíîå âçàè-
èíôàíòèëüíîé ñåêñóàëüíîñòè ñ òî÷êè çðå- ìîäåéñòâèå êîíñòèòóöèîíàëüíûõ äàííîñòåé,
88
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (INFANCY)
89
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (INFANTILE NEUROSIS)
90
ÈÑÒÅÐÈß (HYSTERIA)
ÈÑÊÎÍÍÛÅ ÎÁÐÀÇÛ
ÈÏÎÕÎÍÄÐÈß (PRIMORDIAL IMAGES)
(HYPOCHONDRIASIS)
Ñì. òåðìèíû àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ïñèõîëîãèè:
Ñèìïòîì æàëîá ïî ïîâîäó òåëåñíûõ àðõåòèï.
ïðîáëåì. Ïðè îòñóòñòâèè ÿâíîãî çàáîëåâà-
íèÿ ÷ðåçìåðíîå âíèìàíèå íàïðàâëåíî íà
íåïðèÿòíûå òåëåñíûå îùóùåíèÿ, òàêèå, êàê ÈÑÒÅÐÈß
íàòÿæåíèå, ïåðåïîëíåíèå, ðàçäóâàíèå è äð., (HYSTERIA)
òîãäà êàê áîëü è äðóãèå ñèìïòîìû íàñòîÿ-
ùåãî ôèçè÷åñêîãî çàáîëåâàíèÿ âûçûâàþò Êëàññ íåâðîçîâ, èçâåñòíûé ñî âðåìåí
ïîñòîÿííóþ, íàçîéëèâóþ, äîõîäÿùóþ äî íà- Ãèïïîêðàòà è îòíîñèìûé â àíòè÷íûå âðå-
âÿç÷èâîñòè òðåâîãó. Ïàöèåíò óáåæäåí â ìåíà ê áîëåçíÿì ìàòêè (hysteron).  êîíöå
íàëè÷èè ñåðüåçíîé îðãàíè÷åñêîé áîëåç- ÕIÕ ñòîëåòèÿ Æàíå è Øàðêî îáðàòèëè ê
íè ðàêà, òóáåðêóëåçà, ñèôèëèñà. Îí èñ- èñòåðèè âíèìàíèå ìåäèêîâ. Ïîä âëèÿíèåì
ïûòûâàåò äèñòðåññ è òðåáóåò îáëåã÷åíèÿ Øàðêî Ôðåéä ñîâìåñòíî ñ Áðåéåðîì íà-
ñîñòîÿíèÿ. Îñîáåííî ÷àñòî ñèìïòîìû âêëþ- ÷àë èññëåäîâàòü ïñèõè÷åñêèå ìåõàíèçìû
÷àþò êîæó, áðþøíóþ ïîëîñòü, íîñ, ïðÿìóþ èñòåðèè.  õîäå èññëåäîâàíèé îí îòêðûë
êèøêó è ãåíèòàëèè; èíîãäà îíè îáðåòàþò áåññîçíàòåëüíóþ ôàíòàçèþ, êîíôëèêò, âûòåñ-
ñâîéñòâî ñîìàòè÷åñêîãî áðåäà; íàïðèìåð, íåíèå, èäåíòèôèêàöèþ è ïåðåíîñ, ÷åì îçíà-
ïàöèåíò óâåðåí, ÷òî âíóòðè åãî òåëà ÷òî-òî ìåíîâàëîñü âîçíèêíîâåíèå ïñèõîàíàëèçà.
ðàñòåò èëè êàêàÿ-òî ÷àñòü òåëà èçìåíèëà Èñòåðè÷åñêèå ñèìïòîìû îáúÿñíÿëèñü Ôðåé-
ôîðìó. äîì êàê ðåçóëüòàò âûòåñíåííûõ ñåêñóàëüíûõ
 òèïè÷íûõ ñëó÷àÿõ èïîõîíäðè÷åñêèé âîñïîìèíàíèé è ôàíòàçèé, îáðàòèâøèõñÿ
ïàöèåíò çàìêíóò, îçàáî÷åí ñîáîé è îáíà- òåëåñíûìè ñèìïòîìàìè.
ðóæèâàåò âûðàæåííûå íàðöèññè÷åñêèå Ïñèõîíåâðîçû Ôðåéä ðàçäåëÿë íà äâå
÷åðòû. Òðåâîãà çàñòàâëÿåò ïîñòîÿííî îáðà- êàòåãîðèè èñòåðè÷åñêèé íåâðîç è íåâðîç
ùàòüñÿ çà êîíñóëüòàöèÿìè ê ñïåöèàëèñòàì- íàâÿç÷èâîñòè. Îí îòëè÷àë èõ îò íåâðîçà
ìåäèêàì. Èïîõîíäðèê ìîæåò ñòðåìèòüñÿ ê ñòðàõà, ñ÷èòàÿ, ÷òî ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêîé îñíî-
ìåäèöèíñêîé êàðüåðå, ñòàòü ïðè÷óäëèâûì â âîé ïîñëåäíåãî ÿâëÿåòñÿ íåóäà÷íàÿ ñåêñó-
åäå èëè, êàê ðåàêòèâíîå îáðàçîâàíèå, ó àëüíàÿ ïðàêòèêà; ïñèõîíåâðîçû æå îí ñ÷è-
íåãî ìîæåò âîçíèêíóòü ïðåíåáðåæåíèå òàë ïñèõè÷åñêèìè ïî ïðèðîäå è ñâÿçàííû-
91
ÈÑÒÅÐÈß (HYSTERIA)
93
ÊÀÒÅÊÑÈÑ (CATHEXIS)
95
ÊÎÌÏÐÎÌÈÑÑÍÎÅ ÎÁÐÀÇÎÂÀÍÈÅ (COMPROMISE FORMATION)
97
ÊÎÍÑÒÐÓÊÖÈß (CONSTRUCTION)
98
ÊÎÍÔÈÄÅÍÖÈÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (CONFIDENTIALITY)
99
ÊÎÍÔËÈÊÒ (CONFLICT)
101
ËÅÑÁÈßÍÑÒÂÎ (LESBIANISMO)
102
ÌÀÇÎÕÈÇÌ (MASOCHISM)
103
ÌÀÍÈÀÊÀËÜÍÎ-ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÛÉ ÑÈÍÄÐÎÌ (MANIC-DEPRESSIVE SYNDROME)
105
ÌÀÑÒÓÐÁÀÖÈß (MASTURBATION)
106
ÌÅÒÀÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (METAPSYCHOLOGY)
107
ÌÈÔÎËÎÃÈß (MYTHOLOGY)
108
ÌÓÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÑÒÜ/ÆÅÍÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÑÒÜ (MASCULINITY/FEMININITY)
109
ÌÓÆÑÊÎÉ ÏÐÎÒÅÑÒ (MASCULINE PROTEST)
112
ÍÀÐÖÈÑÑÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÃÍÅ (NARCISSIC RAGE)
113
ÍÀÐÖÈÑÑÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (NARCISSIC NEUROSIS)
114
ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (NEUROSIS)
116
ÍÅÃÀÒÈÂÍÀß ÒÅÐÀÏÅÂÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÐÅÀÊÖÈß (NEGATIVE THERAPEUTIC REACTION)
âëèÿåò íà òî, êàê ïîíèìàåòñÿ íåéòðàëüíîñòü Ñèìïòîìû ìàñêèðóþò ñîáîé ýäèïîâ è äî-
è åå ñâÿçü ñ ïðèíöèïîì àáñòèíåíöèè. ýäèïîâ êîíôëèêòû, ñõîäíûå ó âñåõ ïàöèåí-
òîâ ñ àíîðåêñèåé. Âìåñòå ñ òåì ðåñòðèêòî-
Ñì. àáñòèíåíöèÿ. ðû (ïîíóæäàþùèå ñåáÿ ê ãîëîäàíèþ) îáëà-
[120, 270, 327, 674] äàþò ðèãèäíûì êîíòðîëèðóþùèì ß ïî
ñðàâíåíèþ ñ ëèöàìè, ñòðàäàþùèìè áóëè-
ìèåé; õîòÿ îíè ïûòàþòñÿ ãîëîäàòü, èõ ïåðè-
ÍÅÐÂÍÀß ÀÍÎÐÅÊÑÈß îäè÷åñêè ïåðåïîëíÿþò íå òîëüêî îðàëüíûå,
(ANOREXIA NEUROSA) íî è èíûå ïîáóæäåíèÿ.
Áîëüíûå àíîðåêñèåé îáíàðóæèâàþò
Ðàññòðîéñòâî ïðèåìà ïèùè, íàáëþäàå- øèðîêèé ñïåêòð ïñèõîïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ ïðî-
ìîå â îñíîâíîì ó äåâóøåê è æåíùèí, íà- ÿâëåíèé è ðàññòðîéñòâ ß. Ê ðàññòðîéñòâàì
ñòîé÷èâî ñòðåìÿùèõñÿ ïîõóäåòü è ïîëíîñòüþ ß îòíîñÿòñÿ íàðóøåíèÿ âîñïðèÿòèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ
êîíòðîëèðîâàòü ñâîå òåëî. ×óâñòâî ãîëîäà èñêàæåíèå îáðàçà òåëà, îòðèöàíèå èñ-
ïîäàâëÿåòñÿ è îòðèöàåòñÿ, ÷åëîâåê ïðîèç- òîùåíèÿ è óñòîé÷èâûé ñòðàõ óðîäñòâà è
âîëüíî îãðàíè÷èâàåò ñåáÿ â åäå, òîãäà êàê ïîëíîòû. Ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ, ÷òî ñòðóêòóðíûå
ãèïåðàêòèâíîñòü ÷àñòî óñèëèâàåò ìåòàáîëè- äåôåêòû ß ñâÿçàíû ñ ðàííèìè íåóäà÷àìè
÷åñêèå ïîòðåáíîñòè. Ïàöèåíòû ñ òàêèì ñåïàðàöèè-èíäèâèäóàöèè.
íàðóøåíèåì ñòðàäàþò íå îòñóòñòâèåì àï- Áîëüíûå àíîðåêñèåé èñïûòûâàþò ñèëü-
ïåòèòà, ÷òî ïðåäïîëàãàåò áóêâàëüíûé ñìûñë íóþ ïîòðåáíîñòü â íåçàâèñèìîñòè è óñïå-
õå, íî ñòðåìÿòñÿ óäîâëåòâîðèòü åå äåçàäàï-
òåðìèíà àíîðåêñèÿ, à ñòðàõîì ðàñïîëíåòü,
òèâíûì îáðàçîì, ïûòàÿñü óñòàíîâèòü ðèãèä-
èõ óæàñàåò ïåðåïîëíåííîñòü íåíàñûòíûìè
íûé êîíòðîëü íàä òåëîì. Îíè îáíàðóæèâà-
âåðáàëüíûìè ïîáóæäåíèÿìè. Âî ìíîãèõ ñëó-
þò âûðàæåííóþ àìáèâàëåíòíîñòü, îñîáåííî
÷àÿõ àíîðåêñè÷åñêîé áóëèìèè îáæîðñòâî ñ
ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ìàòåðè. Çàùèòà ïðîòèâ
ïîñëåäóþùåé ðâîòîé è/èëè ïðèåìîì ñëà-
æåíñêèõ ãåíèòàëüíûõ æåëàíèé îñóùåñòâëÿ-
áèòåëüíûõ ÷åðåäóåòñÿ ñ ïåðèîäàìè ñîáëþ- åòñÿ ÷åðåç ðåãðåññèþ ê ïåðâè÷íûì îáúåê-
äåíèÿ äèåòû. òíûì îòíîøåíèÿì è äîãåíèòàëüíîé ðàçðÿä-
Îáû÷íî àíîðåêñèÿ ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ â ïóáåð- êå âëå÷åíèÿ, ÷òî ïðèâîäèò ê ñòðàõó ïîãëî-
òàòå è â èçìåíåííîé ôîðìå ìîæåò ñîõðà- ùåíèÿ è ïðèìèòèâíîé èäåíòèôèêàöèè ñî
íÿòüñÿ âñþ æèçíü. ×àñòî äðóãèå ÷ëåíû ñå- âñåìîãóùåé ìàòåðüþ. Îòêàç îò åäû ñëóæèò
ìüè ÷åðåñ÷óð îçàáî÷åíû ïðîáëåìàìè èì ñðåäñòâîì äîñòèæåíèÿ íåçàâèñèìîñòè è
âíåøíîñòè è ñîáëþäåíèåì äèåòû. Â òèïè÷- ñîáñòâåííîé óñïåøíîñòè, à ïîäàâëåíèå
íîì ñëó÷àå ìàòü äîìèíèðóþùàÿ è êîíò- àôôåêòà äëÿ òîãî, ÷òîáû ÷óâñòâîâàòü
ðîëèðóþùàÿ ôèãóðà, îòíîøåíèÿ îòöà è ñâîþ ñåïàðàòíîñòü. Ó íåêîòîðûõ ïàöèåíòîê
äî÷åðè ìèíèìàëüíû. Ïî âñåé âèäèìîñòè, ýäèïîâû æåëàíèÿ è îòâåðãíóòûå ôàíòàçèè
ðàñïðîñòðàíåííîñòü äàííîãî ðàññòðîéñòâà áåðåìåííîñòè ïðèâîäÿò ê âîçíèêíîâåíèþ
îïðåäåëÿåòñÿ ðàçëè÷íûìè ìåäèöèíñêèìè è îðàëüíî-àãðåññèâíîé ïîçèöèè, ïðè êîòîðîé
ñîöèàëüíûìè ôàêòîðàìè, âêëþ÷àÿ øèðîêî êàííèáàëüñêèå ôàíòàçèè è èíêîðïîðàòèâ-
ðàñïðîñòðàíåííûé êóëüòóðíî îáóñëîâëåí- íûå æåëàíèÿ ïîðîæäàþò ñòðàõ ðàçðóøèòü
íûé ñòðàõ ïîëíîòû. ìàòåðèíñêèé îáúåêò.
Îïèñûâàåìîå ÿâëåíèå, êîòîðîå ìîæåò ß òàêèõ ïàöèåíòîâ ðàñùåïëåíî íà îá-
ðàçâèòüñÿ â ãèïîòàëàìè÷åñêóþ àìåíîðåþ, ëàñòè ïñåâäîíîðìàëüíîãî ôóíêöèîíèðîâà-
êàõåêñèþ è äàæå ïðèâåñòè ê ñìåðòè, ÿâëÿ- íèÿ ðàçëè÷íîé ñïîñîáíîñòè ê ïåðåíîñó.
åòñÿ êîìïëåêñîì ïñèõîñîìàòè÷åñêèõ ñèìï- Ïðè àíîðåêñèè ïîêàçàíû ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñ-
òîìîâ, âîçíèêàþùèõ ïðè ðàçëè÷íîé ïàòîëî- êàÿ òåðàïèÿ èëè äàæå ïñèõîàíàëèç ñ èñ-
ãèè: èñòåðè÷åñêîé, îáñåññèâíî-êîìïóëüñèâ- ïîëüçîâàíèåì òåõ æå ñðåäñòâ, ÷òî ðàçðàáî-
íîé, ïîãðàíè÷íîé è ïñèõîòè÷åñêîé. Îí ÷à- òàíû äëÿ ëå÷åíèÿ îñòðûõ õàðàêòåðîëîãè-
ñòî ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ äðóãèìè ïñèõîñîìàòè- ÷åñêèõ íàðóøåíèé. Ïðè ëå÷åíèè ïîäðîñò-
÷åñêèìè ñèìïòîìàìè, àòèïè÷íîé äåïðåññè- êîâ æåëàòåëüíà òàêæå òåðàïèÿ ðîäèòåëåé.
åé, îòûãðûâàíèåì è çàâèñèìîñòüþ. Ôèçè-
÷åñêèå ýíäîêðèííî-ìàòàáîëè÷åñêèå èçìå- Ñì. ïñèõîñîìàòè÷åñêèå ñîñòîÿíèÿ, ðàñ-
íåíèÿ ÿâëÿþòñÿ ðåçóëüòàòîì ïðîèçâîëüíî- ñòðîéñòâà ïîáóæäåíèé, õàðàêòåð.
ãî ãîëîäàíèÿ è îáû÷íî ëåãêî îáðàòèìû. [793, 794, 797, 879, 880]
119
ÍÎÐÌÀËÜÍÎÑÒÚ (NORMALITY)
121
ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (OBJECT)
122
ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (OBJECT)
ê ïñèõè÷åñêèì îáðàçàì èëè ðåàëüíûì ëè- íàïðèìåð, îáúåêò ëþáâè â çðåëîì âîçðàñòå
öàì. ×òîáû ñîõðàíèòü ðàçëè÷åíèå âíåøíåãî íåðåäêî îáëàäàåò îáùèìè ñâîéñòâàìè ñ
è èíòðàïñèõè÷åñêîãî, ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ öåëå- îáúåêòîì ëþáâè, ïðèíîñèâøèì óäîâëåòâîðå-
ñîîáðàçíûì èñïîëüçîâàòü ïîíÿòèå îáúåê- íèå â äåòñòâå. Àíàêëèòè÷åñêèé âûáîð îáúåê-
òíàÿ ñâÿçü äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ âçàèìîäåéñòâèÿ òà áàçèðóåòñÿ íà ïàññèâíûõ çàâèñèìûõ ïî-
ìåæäó ñóáúåêòîì è ðåàëüíûì ëèöîì (òî, ÷òî òðåáíîñòÿõ è æåëàíèè áûòü ñèìâîëè÷åñêè íà-
íàçûâàåòñÿ ìåæëè÷íîñòíûìè îòíîøåíèÿìè), êîðìëåííûì è çàùèùåííûì, êàê ýòî îñóùå-
à òåðìèí îáúåêòíîå îòíîøåíèå äëÿ îáî- ñòâëÿëîñü ìàòåðüþ. Íàðöèññè÷åñêèé âûáîð
çíà÷åíèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ôåíîìåíà, ñîîòíîñÿ- îáúåêòà îðèåíòèðîâàí íà ñàìîãî ñóáúåê-
ùåãîñÿ ñ îáúåêòíîé ðåïðåçåíòàöèåé â ïñè- òà êàêèì îí áûë, ÿâëÿåòñÿ èëè õîòåë áû
õèêå. áûòü, ëèáî íà êîãî-òî, êòî ïåðåæèâàåòñÿ êàê
Íî îá îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèÿõ ìîæíî ñóáúåêòîì êàê ÷àñòü ñàìîãî ñåáÿ. Ïðè âûáî-
ñóäèòü íà îñíîâå ñîîáùåíèé î âíóòðåííåì ðå òîãî è äðóãîãî òèïà îáúåêò â êàêîì-òî îò-
îïûòå èëè íà îñíîâå ïîâåäåíèÿ, íàáëþäà- íîøåíèè îöåíèâàåòñÿ íåàäåêâàòíî çàâû-
åìîãî â îáúåêòíûõ ñâÿçÿõ. Íà òî è äðóãîå øåííî, êàê ðîäèòåëè â ïðîøëîì, è îáà êàòåê-
âëèÿåò áåññîçíàòåëüíàÿ ôàíòàçèÿ ïðî- òèðóþòñÿ áîëüøå ëèáèäèíîçíî, ÷åì àãðåññèâ-
äóêò èíäèâèäóàëüíîé èñòîðèè ðàçâèòèÿ. íî, òî åñòü ÿâëÿþòñÿ èäåàëèçèðîâàííûìè
Ïîíÿòèå îáúåêòà âîçíèêëî â ñâÿçè ñ îáúåêòàìè. Ýòî îçíà÷àåò, ÷òî ñëåäû ïàìÿòè îò
ôðåéäîâñêîé òåîðèåé âëå÷åíèé. Öåëüþ âëå- òàêèõ îáúåêòîâ ìîãóò ñëóæèòü ìîäåëüþ äëÿ
÷åíèé îí ñ÷èòàë ðàçðÿäêó ýíåðãèè èëè îá- áóäóùèõ îáúåêòíûõ èíâåñòèöèé. Íî âíóòðåí-
ðåòåíèå óäîâîëüñòâèÿ ïðè ïîìîùè îáúåêòà. íèé îáúåêò ìîæåò òàêæå ñëóæèòü ìîäåëüþ
Ïåðâûì îáúåêòîì ÿâëÿåòñÿ ïàðöèàëüíûé äëÿ èäåíòèôèêàöèè, ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà,
îáúåêò ìàòåðèíñêàÿ ãðóäü, íà êîòîðóþ ïîñðåäñòâîì êîòîðîãî ðåïðåçåíòàöèè Ñàìî-
íàïðàâëÿåòñÿ ëèáèäî îðàëüíîé ôàçû, ïî- ñòè ìîäèôèöèðóþòñÿ ïî ìåðå ïðèñâîåíèÿ
ñêîëüêó îíà ïîñðåäñòâîì êîðìëåíèÿ óäîâ- ñâîéñòâ îáúåêòà. Åñòü äàííûå â ïîëüçó òîãî,
ëåòâîðÿåò âëå÷åíèå ê ñàìîñîõðàíåíèþ. ÷òî èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ ÷àñòî ñâÿçàíà ñ îïðåäå-
Äàëüíåéøåå ðàçâèòèå ïðåäïîëàãàåò êàòåê- ëåííûì âèäîì óòðàòû îáúåêòà, íàïðèìåð
ñèñ âñåãî îáúåêòà. Àóòîýðîòèçì, èëè èñïîëü- ñìåðòüþ ðåàëüíîãî âíåøíåãî îáúåêòà èëè
çîâàíèå ÷àñòåé ñîáñòâåííîãî òåëà â êà÷å- îòäåëåíèåì îò íåãî, óòðàòîé ëþáâè â ñóáúåê-
ñòâå îáúåêòîâ èíñòèíêòèâíîãî óäîâëåòâîðå- òèâíîì âíóòðåííåì ìèðå (áåç ðåàëüíîé èëè
íèÿ, õàðàêòåðåí äëÿ äîãåíèòàëüíîé ôàçû ãðîçÿùåé óòðàòû), ïîòåðåé ÷àñòåé òåëà èëè
ðàçâèòèÿ. Êàòåêñèñ îáúåêòà îçíà÷àåò âêëà- âîçìîæíîñòè ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ôóíêöèîíèðîâà-
äûâàíèå â ïñèõè÷åñêóþ ðåïðåçåíòàöèþ äðó- íèÿ. Ñîãëàñíî Ôðåéäó, óòðàòà îáúåêòà èëè
ãîãî ëèöà ëèáèäèíîçíîãî èëè àãðåññèâíîãî åãî ëþáâè îïàñíàÿ äëÿ ß ñèòóàöèÿ, âåäóùàÿ
âëå÷åíèÿ èëè ýíåðãèè. Ïîíÿòèå ëèáèäèíîç- ê òðåâîãå. Ïå÷àëü íîðìàëüíàÿ ðåàêöèÿ íà
íûé îáúåêò îòíîñèòñÿ ê ëþáîìó ïàðöèàëü- óòðàòó îáúåêòà, íî êîãäà ñ óòðà÷åííûì îáúåê-
íîìó èëè öåëîñòíîìó îáúåêòó, êàòåêòèðóåìî- òîì ñâÿçàí çíà÷èìûé êîíôëèêò, âîçíèêàþò
ìó ëèáèäèíîçíîé ýíåðãèåé, íî èíîãäà èìååò- ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèå ðåàêöèè. Ê ýòèì ïàòîëîãè-
ñÿ â âèäó è ýíåðãèÿ àãðåññèè. Îáúåêòíîå ÷åñêèì ðåàêöèÿì îòíîñÿòñÿ äåïðåññèÿ, ãèïî-
ëèáèäî ýòî ëèáèäèíîçíàÿ ýíåðãèÿ, íàïðàâ- ìàíèàêàëüíîå áåãñòâî è èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ ñ
ëÿåìàÿ (êàòåêòèðóåìàÿ) íà îáúåêò; òåðìèíîì óòðà÷åííûì îáúåêòîì ÷åðåç ðàçâèòèå ïñèõè-
æå îáúåêòíàÿ ëþáîâü îáîçíà÷àåòñÿ êîìï- ÷åñêèõ ñèìïòîìîâ èëè ôèçè÷åñêîãî çàáî-
ëåêñ ÷óâñòâ è óñòàíîâîê â îòíîøåíèè öåëî- ëåâàíèÿ.
ñòíûõ èíòåãðèðîâàííûõ îáúåêòîâ, ÿâëÿþùèõ- Âàæíóþ ðîëü â ðàçâèòèè ïñèõè÷åñêèõ
ñÿ èñòî÷íèêîì íàñëàæäåíèÿ. ñòðóêòóð è ôóíêöèé èãðàåò èíòåðíàëèçàöèÿ
Âûáîð îáúåêòà ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ïðî- (èíòðîåêöèÿ è èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ) îáúåêòà èëè
öåññ, ïîñðåäñòâîì êîòîðîãî èíäèâèä íàäåëÿ- åãî ñâîéñòâ. Ýòî ïðîèñõîäèò â îáúåêòíûõ
åò äðóãîãî ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîé çíà÷èìîñòüþ. Îí îòíîøåíèÿõ âäîëü ëèíèè ðàçâèòèÿ îò óäîâ-
âîçíèêàåò íà ôàëëè÷åñêè-ýäèïîâîé ôàçå, êàê ëåòâîðÿþùåãî áèîëîãè÷åñêèå ïîòðåáíîñòè
òîëüêî èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ íàïðàâëÿþò- îáúåêòà â ïåðèîä ìëàäåí÷åñòâà è óäîâëåò-
ñÿ íà îòäåëüíûé îáúåêò; ïðåäïîëàãàåòñÿ âîðÿþùåãî ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèå ïîòðåáíîñòè
íåêîòîðîå óäîâëåòâîðåíèå òðåáîâàíèé âëå- îáúåêòà òðåòüåãî ìåñÿöà æèçíè (î ÷åì ñâè-
÷åíèé. Âûáîð ñîçíàòåëåí, õîòÿ è îáóñëîâëåí äåòåëüñòâóåò ñîöèàëüíàÿ óëûáêà) ÷åðåç
áåññîçíàòåëüíûìè äåòåðìèíàíòàìè. Òàê, ñïîêîéñòâèå ïÿòèìåñÿ÷íîãî, ñòðàõ ïîñòîðîí-
123
ÎÁÚÅÊÒ, ÓÄÎÂËÅÒÂÎÐßÞÙÈÉ ÏÎÒÐÅÁÍÎÑÒÜ (NEED-SATISFYING OBJECT)
124
ÎÍÎ (ÈÄ) (ID)
òîì, ÷òî Îíî ôóíêöèîíèðóåò íà îñíîâå ïåð- à òàêæå îòñóòñòâèåì ðåàêöèé íà âíåøíèå,
âè÷íîãî ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà, ñîäåðæèò â òîì ÷èñëå ìåõàíè÷åñêèå è ôèçè÷åñêèå
ñâîáîäíóþ ïîäâèæíóþ ýíåðãèþ è äåéñòâó- ñòèìóëû. Óòåðÿííûìè êàæóòñÿ ñâÿçè ñ äðó-
åò â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ïðèíöèïîì óäîâîëü- ãèìè ëþäüìè, ýíòóçèàçì è óáåæäåíèÿ. Èõ
ñòâèÿ. Ýòè äîïóùåíèÿ äåëàþò Îíî ïîäâåð- ìåñòî çàíèìàþò ÷óâñòâà áåçæèçíåííîñòè,
æåííûì âñåì ïðîòèâîðå÷èÿì, ñîïðÿæåííûì ñêóêè è îòñóòñòâèå ãëóáèíû ïåðåæèâàíèé.
ñ òåîðèåé âëå÷åíèé, ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿìè î ïñè- Ëèöà, èñïûòûâàþùèå ÷óâñòâî îïóñòîøåííî-
õè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè, ýêîíîìè÷åñêèì ïîäõîäîì. ñòè, îùóùàþò ñåáÿ èçìåíåííûìè, íåïîõîæè-
Íåò åäèíîãî ìíåíèÿ î òîì, ðàñïîëàãàåò ìè íà äðóãèõ, íåñïîñîáíûìè ëþáèòü è çà-
ëè Îíî êàêèì-ëèáî ïñèõè÷åñêèì ñîäåðæà- áîòèòüñÿ î äðóãèõ èëè àäåêâàòíî îòâå÷àòü íà
íèåì èëè æå ïîëíîñòüþ ñîñòîèò èç áèîëî- ëþáîâü è âíèìàíèå. ×óâñòâî îïóñòîøåííî-
ãè÷åñêèõ ñèë (Panel, 1963), ñîäåðæèò ëè Îíî ñòè ìîæåò áûòü ýïèçîäè÷åñêèì, ïåðèîäè÷åñ-
âûòåñíåííûå áåññîçíàòåëüíûå âîñïîìèíà- êèì èëè îñîáåííî ó ïîãðàíè÷íûõ è íàð-
íèÿ è ôàíòàçèè èëè ëèøü òî, ÷òî íèêîãäà íå öèññè÷åñêèõ ïàöèåíòîâ ñëóæèòü îñíîâîé
îñîçíàâàëîñü, êàêèì îáðàçîì ñëåäóåò âû- ñóáúåêòèâíîãî ñàìîâîñïðèÿòèÿ. Íåðåäêî
ÿâëÿòü ñîáûòèÿ, ñîîòíîñèìûå ñ Îíî. Ãèëë îïóñòîøåííîñòü ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ äåïðåññè-
(1963) ïðèõîäèò ê âûâîäó, ÷òî Îíî è ß êîí- åé, ñêóêîé è äåïåðñîíàëèçàöèåé; èíîãäà îíà
öåïòóàëüíî âåñüìà ñõîæè, íåñìîòðÿ íà òî, ÷òî ìîæåò çàõâàòûâàòü âñå ïåðåæèâàíèÿ èíäè-
Îíî îáû÷íî ñâîäÿò ê ïðåäñòàâëåíèþ î íå- âèäà, óñòðàíÿÿ îñòàëüíûå ÷óâñòâà.
ñòðóêòóðèðîâàííîé ýíåðãèè. Ïîçæå Ñëýï è Îòíîñèòåëüíî ñóáúåêòèâíîãî ïåðåæèâà-
Ñàéêèí îòìåòèëè, ÷òî, õîòÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòèêè íèÿ îïóñòîøåííîñòè ñóùåñòâóåò íåñêîëüêî
â öåëîì ïðîâîçãëàøàþò ïðèâåðæåííîñòü ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêèõ ãèïîòåç. Îíî îáúÿñíÿ-
ñòðóêòóðíîé ìîäåëè, ïîíÿòèå Îíî îêàçûâà- åòñÿ êàê áåññîçíàòåëüíîå èçáåãàíèå íåâû-
åòñÿ õàîòè÷íûì. Îíè îòìå÷àþò, ÷òî çà ïîñ- íîñèìûõ èëè íåïðèåìëåìûõ ÷óâñòâ, êîòîðûå
ëåäíåå äåñÿòèëåòèå íå ïîÿâèëîñü íè îäíîé çàìåùàþòñÿ ñîçíàòåëüíûì ïåðåæèâàíèåì
ðàáîòû ñî ñëîâîì Îíî â çàãëàâèè [782]. îïóñòîøåííîñòè; êàê ïîòðåáíîñòü çàïîëíÿòü
Òàêèì îáðàçîì, íåñìîòðÿ íà òî, ÷òî ïðîáåëû èëè ìàñêèðîâàòü íåóäîâëåòâîðåí-
Ôðåéä â Î÷åðêå îáîçíà÷èë Îíî êàê âàæ- íîñòü îáúåêòîì; êàê ñëåäñòâèå íàðóøåííûõ
íåéøèé ïñèõè÷åñêèé àïïàðàò... â òå÷åíèå èíòåðíàëèçèðîâàííûõ îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøå-
âñåé æèçíè, ýòî ïîíÿòèå â íàñòîÿùåå âðå- íèé (Kernberg, 1975), â ÷àñòíîñòè îòñóòñòâèÿ
ìÿ ñðàâíèòåëüíî ìàëî èñïîëüçóåòñÿ è â öå- ñòàáèëüíûõ è íàäåæíûõ õîðîøèõ âíóòðåí-
ëîì ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê âñïîìîãàòåëüíîå íèõ îáúåêòîâ, à òàêæå êàê îòðàæåíèå ôðàã-
ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ïîíÿòèþ ß. È âñå æå, êàê ìåíòàðíîñòè Ñàìîñòè ó ïàöèåíòîâ ñ íàð-
óòâåðæäàåò Øóð, âçàèìîîòíîøåíèÿ Îíî ñ öèññè÷åñêèìè ðàññòðîéñòâàìè ëè÷íîñòè
äðóãèìè ïñèõè÷åñêèìè ñòðóêòóðàìè äî ñèõ (Kohut, 1977).
ïîð îñòàþòñÿ êðàåóãîëüíûì êàìíåì êîíöåï-
öèè ïñèõè÷åñêîãî êîíôëèêòà (1966). [383, 491, 513, 550]
126
ÎÐÃÀÇÌ (ORGASM)
ãëîòàíèÿ, è ÷óâñòâî íàïîëíåíèÿ ïèùåé. Ðàí- ñòîÿíèÿõ, êàê äåïðåññèÿ, íàðêîòè÷åñêàÿ çà-
íèå ÷óâñòâà óäîâîëüñòâèÿ è ïðîÿâëåíèÿ àã- âèñèìîñòü è ïåðâåðñèè.
ðåññèè ó ðåáåíêà ïðîèñòåêàþò èç ýòîé Êîãäà îðàëüíûå âëå÷åíèÿ áëîêèðóþòñÿ
îáëàñòè, íàçûâàåìîé îðàëüíîé çîíîé, è ïñèõè÷åñêèìè ñèëàìè (çàùèòàìè), ìåøàþùè-
èãðàþò âàæíóþ ðîëü â ïñèõè÷åñêîì ðàç- ìè èõ ïðîÿâëåíèþ, âîçíèêàåò îðàëüíûé êîí-
âèòèè. ôëèêò. Îí ìîæåò âûðàæàòüñÿ â òàêèõ ñèìï-
Íà ïðîòÿæåíèè ïðèìåðíî ïåðâûõ âîñåì- òîìàõ, êàê óòðàòà àïïåòèòà, èäèîñèíêðàçèÿ ê
íàäöàòè ìåñÿöåâ îðàëüíàÿ çîíà ñîõðàíÿ- åäå, ðâîòà, ñïàçì æåâàòåëüíîé ìóñêóëàòóðû,
åò ñâîå äîìèíèðóþùåå çíà÷åíèå â îðãàíè- ñêðåæåòàíèå çóáàìè èëè òîðìîæåíèå ðå÷è.
çàöèè ïñèõèêè, âñëåäñòâèå ÷åãî ýòîò ïåðèîä Îðàëüíûå êîíôëèêòû è ðàííåäåòñêèå ïåðå-
íàçûâàþò îðàëüíîé ôàçîé ïñèõîñåêñóàëü- æèâàíèÿ, ñâÿçàííûå ñ îðàëüíîñòüþ (â ÷àñò-
íîãî ðàçâèòèÿ. Ïîñòåïåííî, ñ óñèëåíèåì íîñòè, ïðè èçëèøíåì ïîòâîðñòâå ñî ñòîðîíû
âëèÿíèÿ äðóãèõ ýðîòîãåííûõ çîí (àíàëüíîé, ðîäèòåëåé èëè òÿæåëîé äåïðèâàöèè), ìîãóò
ôàëëè÷åñêîé è ãåíèòàëüíîé), ðîëü îðàëüíîé òàêæå ïðîÿâëÿòüñÿ â ÷åðòàõ è àíîìàëèÿõ
çîíû óìåíüøàåòñÿ, õîòÿ îíà ïðîäîëæàåò õàðàêòåðà. ×ðåçìåðíûé îïòèìèçì èëè ïåñ-
îêàçûâàòü ñâîå çàìåòíîå âîçäåéñòâèå íà ñèìèçì ìîæåò îáúÿñíÿòüñÿ ÷ðåçìåðíûì
ëè÷íîñòü íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåé æèçíè. îðàëüíûì óäîâëåòâîðåíèåì èëè òÿæåëîé
Ñîñòîÿíèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ è îðàëüíîé äåïðèâàöèåé â äåòñòâå. Êîãäà
íàïðÿæåíèÿ, âûçâàííûå ëèáèäèíîçíûìè è òàêèå îðàëüíûå ÷åðòû õàðàêòåðà, êàê æàä-
íîñòü, òðåáîâàòåëüíîñòü, ÷ðåçìåðíàÿ ùåä-
àãðåññèâíûìè ïîòðåáíîñòÿìè, ñâÿçàííûìè ñ
ðîñòü èëè ñêóïîñòü, çàâèñèìîñòü, íåòåðïåëè-
îðàëüíîé çîíîé, ðàññìàòðèâàþòñÿ êàê ñïå-
âîñòü, áåñïîêîéñòâî è ÷ðåçìåðíîå ëþáîïûò-
öèôè÷åñêèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ñèë, èç-
ñòâî, ïðåîáëàäàþò â ñòðóêòóðå ëè÷íîñòè
âåñòíûõ êàê îðàëüíûå âëå÷åíèÿ. Ïîñëåäíèå
èíäèâèäà, ìû ãîâîðèì îá îðàëüíîé ñòðóêòó-
ñîñòîÿò èç äâóõ îòäåëüíûõ êîìïîíåíòîâ;
ðå õàðàêòåðà, êîòîðàÿ ìîæåò ïðîÿâëÿòüñÿ
îäèí èç íèõ íàïðàâëåí íà óäîâëåòâîðåíèå ñàìûìè ðàçíûìè ñïîñîáàìè.
ëèáèäèíîçíûõ ïîòðåáíîñòåé, ÿâëÿþùèõñÿ
îñíîâîé îðàëüíîãî ýðîòèçìà, âòîðîé íà Ñì. èíôàíòèëüíàÿ ñåêñóàëüíîñòü, îòîæ-
óäîâëåòâîðåíèå àãðåññèâíûõ ïîòðåáíîñòåé. äåñòâëåíèå ëèöà ñ ãðóäüþ, ïåðâè÷íàÿ ïî-
Èíäèâèä äåéñòâóåò, ÷òîáû óñòðàíèòü îðàëü- ëîñòü, ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîå ðàçâèòèå, ôåíîìåí
íîå íàïðÿæåíèå; åãî óìåíüøåíèå íàçûâà- Èñàêîâåðà, ýðîòèçì.
åòñÿ îðàëüíûì óäîâëåòâîðåíèåì. Òèïè÷íûì [23, 799, 802, 803]
ïðèìåðîì òàêîãî óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ
óñïîêîåíèå ðåáåíêà ïîñëå êîðìëåíèÿ. Ýòî
ñîñòîÿíèå êîíöåïòóàëèçèðóåòñÿ â òåðìèíàõ ÎÐÃÀÇÌ
îðàëüíîé òðèàäû, ñîñòîÿùåé èç æåëàíèÿ (ORGASM)
åñòü, ñïàòü è èñïûòàòü ÷óâñòâî ðåëàêñàöèè,
êîòîðîå âîçíèêàåò ïîñëå ñîñàíèÿ ãðóäè è Òðåòüÿ ôàçà â öèêëå ñåêñóàëüíîãî ðåà-
íåïîñðåäñòâåííî ïåðåä çàñûïàíèåì. Ïîñ- ãèðîâàíèÿ ó ÷åëîâåêà. Îðãàçì íàñòóïàåò íà
ëåäíåå æåëàíèå ìîæåò ïðîÿâëÿòüñÿ â ïîñ- ïèêå ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ è âûðàæà-
ëåäóþùåé æèçíè â âèäå ôàíòàçèé, òðåâîã, åòñÿ â ðàçðÿäêå íàïðÿæåíèÿ ïîñðåäñòâîì
ôîáèé è ôåíîìåíîâ Èñàêîâåðà; ïðè ñìå- íåïðîèçâîëüíîé ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêîé ðåàêöèè,
ùåíèè îíî ìîæåò ñòàòü ñîñòàâíîé ÷àñòüþ ñîïðîâîæäàþùåéñÿ ìàêñèìàëüíûì ñåêñó-
êîìïëåêñà êàñòðàöèè. àëüíûì óäîâîëüñòâèåì. Âî âðåìÿ îðãàçìà ó
Åñëè ëèáèäèíîçíûå ïîòðåáíîñòè ïðåîá- æåíùèíû íèæíÿÿ òðåòü âàãèíû ñîâåðøàåò
ëàäàþò íà ðàííèõ ñòàäèÿõ îðàëüíîé ôàçû, îò òðåõ äî ïÿòíàäöàòè íåïðîèçâîëüíûõ ñî-
òî àãðåññèâíûå ïîòðåáíîñòè ïðîÿâëÿþòñÿ êðàùåíèé, ñîêðàùàåòñÿ òàêæå è ìàòêà. Ïðè
íåñêîëüêî ïîçæå, â ÷àñòíîñòè, ïîñëå òîãî, êàê ýòîì æåíùèíà ìîæåò èñïûòûâàòü èëè íå
ó ðåáåíêà ïðîðåçàþòñÿ çóáû; îíè ñîçäà- èñïûòûâàòü èíòåíñèâíûå îùóùåíèÿ óäîâîëü-
þò îñíîâó äëÿ îðàëüíîé àãðåññèè (íàçûâà- ñòâèÿ â îáëàñòè êëèòîðà è ìàëîãî òàçà.
åìîé òàêæå îðàëüíûì ñàäèçìîì). Ýòî àãðåñ- Îðãàçìè÷åñêîå óäîâîëüñòâèå ó ìóæ÷èí ñî-
ñèâíîå âëå÷åíèå âûðàæàåòñÿ â æåâàíèè, ïðîâîæäàåòñÿ ýÿêóëÿöèåé ñ ÷àñòè÷íîé óòðà-
ñòðåìëåíèè êóñàòüñÿ è ïëåâàòüñÿ; îíî ìî- òîé âîëåâîãî êîíòðîëÿ. Íåêîòîðûå èíäèâè-
æåò òàêæå èãðàòü âàæíóþ ðîëü â òàêèõ ñî- äû îáîåãî ïîëà ïåðåæèâàþò ñëèÿíèå äðóã
127
ÎÑÍÎÂÍÎÅ ÏÐÀÂÈËÎ (BASIC RULE)
128
ÎÒÛÃÐÛÂÀÍÈÅ (ACTING OUT)
õîàíàëèçà; îäíàêî îíî èìååò ïîçèòèâíûé ìû âåäåì ñåáÿ òàê, áóäòî íå ñóùåñòâóåò óãðî-
ýôôåêò è ïîýòîìó ìîæåò áûòü òåðàïåâòè- çû ÿäåðíîé âîéíû, è ò.ï.)  ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñ-
÷åñêîé öåëüþ ïðè ëå÷åíèè îïðåäåëåííûõ êîé ëèòåðàòóðå ïðîøëûõ ëåò ðàññìàòðèâà-
ñîñòîÿíèé, â ÷àñòíîñòè, îñòðûõ òðàâìàòè÷åñ- ëèñü ïðåèìóùåñòâåííî ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèå àñ-
êèõ íåâðîçîâ. ïåêòû îòðèöàíèÿ, ïðîÿâëÿþùèåñÿ ïðè ïñèõî-
çàõ.  íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ îòìå÷àåòñÿ òåíäåí-
Ñì. àôôåêòû. öèÿ ê áîëåå øèðîêîìó îïðåäåëåíèþ îòðè-
[84, 240, 282] öàíèÿ, âêëþ÷àþùåìó â ñåáÿ íîðìàëüíûå è
íåâðîòè÷åñêèå ôîðìû.
Ñòðîãî ãîâîðÿ, îòðèöàíèå îáû÷íî îòíî-
ÎÒÐÈÖÀÍÈÅ ñèòñÿ ê âíåøíåé ðåàëüíîñòè, òîãäà êàê âû-
(NEGATION) òåñíåíèå ñâÿçàíî ñ âíóòðåííèìè ðåïðåçåí-
òàíòàìè. Îïðîâåðæåíèå, íåðåäêî ðàññìàò-
Ïðèìèòèâíûé èëè ðàííèé ìåõàíèçì çà- ðèâàåìîå êàê ñèíîíèì îòðèöàíèÿ, âêëþ÷àåò
ùèòû, ñ ïîìîùüþ êîòîðîãî èíäèâèä îòâåð- â ñåáÿ àñïåêòû âûòåñíåíèÿ, èçîëÿöèè è îò-
ãàåò íåêîòîðûå èëè âñå çíà÷åíèÿ ñîáûòèÿ. ðèöàíèÿ. Îïðîâåðæåíèå äîïóñêàåò âûòåñ-
Òàêèì îáðàçîì ß èçáåãàåò îñîçíàíèÿ íå- íåííîå â ñîçíàíèå, íî â íåãàòèâíîé ôîðìå.
êîòîðûõ áîëåçíåííûõ àñïåêòîâ ðåàëüíîñ- Ôðåéä (1925) ïðèâîäèò ïðèìåð: ïàöèåíò,
òè è òåì ñàìûì óìåíüøàåò òðåâîãó èëè êîòîðîìó ïðèñíèëàñü æåíùèíà, ãîâîðèò:
äðóãèå íåïðèÿòíûå àôôåêòû. Ýêñïëèöèòíî Âû ñïðàøèâàåòå, êåì ìîã áû áûòü ÷åëîâåê,
èëè èìïëèöèòíî îòðèöàíèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ òàêæå êîòîðûé ìíå ïðèñíèëñÿ? Ýòî íå ìîÿ ìàòü.
èíòåãðàëüíûì àñïåêòîì âñåõ ìåõàíèçìîâ Íåãàòèâíîå ñóæäåíèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ èíòåëëåêòó-
çàùèòû. Ñ êîíöà 70-õ ãîäîâ ýòîò òåðìèí àëüíûì ýðçàöåì âûòåñíåíèÿ (ñ. 236), îáî-
ñòàë óïîòðåáëÿòüñÿ íå ñòîëüêî äëÿ îïèñà- ãàùàþùèì ìûøëåíèå, íî èçîëèðóþùèì åãî
íèÿ îòäåëüíîãî çàùèòíîãî ìåõàíèçìà, ñêîëü- îò àôôåêòà è òåì ñàìûì îòðèöàþùèì åãî
êî äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ îòâåðãàþùåãî ðåàëüíîñòü ýìîöèîíàëüíîå âîçäåéñòâèå.
àñïåêòà çàùèòíûõ äåéñòâèé.
×òîáû óñòðàíèòü âîñïðèÿòèå ðåàëüíîñòè, Ñì. âûòåñíåíèå, çàùèòà, ðåàëüíîñòü.
íà ïîìîùü ïðèõîäèò ôàíòàçèÿ, ñãëàæèâàþ- [137, 169, 310, 626, 866]
ùàÿ íå ñîãëàñóþùèåñÿ ìåæäó ñîáîé è íåæå-
ëàòåëüíûå ìîìåíòû ñèòóàöèè. Òàê, íàïóãàí-
íûé è áåççàùèòíûé ðåáåíîê ìîæåò âîîáðà- ÎÒÛÃÐÛÂÀÍÈÅ
çèòü ñåáÿ ñèëüíûì èëè âñåìîãóùèì. Îòðèöà- (ACTING OUT)
íèå ÷àñòî äîñòèãàåòñÿ òàêæå ñ ïîìîùüþ
äåéñòâèÿ, õîòÿ îíî òîæå îñíîâûâàåòñÿ íà Ïðîèãðûâàíèå
áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ îòðèöàþùèõ ôàíòàçèÿõ. (Acting In)
 äåòñêîì âîçðàñòå îòðèöàíèå íîð- Âûðàæåíèå ïîñðåäñòâîì äåéñòâèÿ (íî íå
ìàëüíîå ÿâëåíèå, à óìåðåííàÿ ñòåïåíü îòðè- ïîñðåäñòâîì ðå÷è) âîñïîìèíàíèÿ, óñòàíîâ-
öàíèÿ â ëþáîì âîçðàñòå ÿâëÿåòñÿ îæèäàå- êè ëèáî êîíôëèêòà â ïðîöåññå ïñèõîàíàëè-
ìîé è, êàê ïðàâèëî, åñòåñòâåííîé ðåàêöèåé çà èëè äðóãèõ ôîðì ëå÷åíèÿ, áàçèðóþùèõ-
íà ñòðåññ, òðàâìó èëè óòðàòó ëþáèìîãî ÷åëî- ñÿ íà âåðáàëèçàöèè. Ñîãëàñíî ñòðîãîìó
âåêà. Îòðèöàíèå ìîæåò âêëþ÷àòü â ñåáÿ îïðåäåëåíèþ, îòûãðûâàíèå âîçíèêàåò â
ìàññèâíîå èëè îòíîñèòåëüíî óìåðåííîå è ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé ñèòóàöèè èëè êàê ðå-
èçáèðàòåëüíîå èñêàæåíèå ðåàëüíîñòè.  àêöèÿ íà íåå, ïðè÷åì àíàëèçèðóåìûé íå
êðàéíèõ ñëó÷àÿõ îòðèöàíèå ìîæåò ïðèíè- îñîçíàåò, ÷òî èçáåãàåò ÷åãî-ëèáî. Íàïðèìåð,
ìàòü ôîðìó áðåäà (ìàòü óáåæäåíà, ÷òî êóê- âîçìîæíî âûçûâàþùåå ïîâåäåíèå ïî îòíî-
ëà ýòî åå ìåðòâûé ðåáåíîê), óêàçûâàÿ íà øåíèþ ê àíàëèòèêó áåç âîñïîìèíàíèé îá
ïñèõîç.  îïðåäåëåííîé ñòåïåíè ðåàëü- àíàëîãè÷íûõ ÷óâñòâàõ è óñòàíîâêàõ îòíîñè-
íîñòü èñêàæàåòñÿ è îòðèöàåòñÿ ïðè âñåõ òåëüíî ðîäèòåëüñêîãî àâòîðèòåòà. Òàêîé òèï
íåâðîçàõ, à ñòîéêîå îòðèöàíèå ÷àñòî ñâèäå- ïîâåäåíèÿ èíîãäà îáîçíà÷àåòñÿ êàê îòûã-
òåëüñòâóåò î ñåðüåçíûõ ïðîáëåìàõ. Ñ äðóãîé ðûâàíèå ïðè ïåðåíîñå. ×óâñòâà ê àíàëè-
ñòîðîíû, â ñôåðå ÷óâñòâ èëè àôôåêòîâ ñòîé- òèêó òàêæå ìîãóò ïðîåöèðîâàòüñÿ íà ëèö,
êîå îòðèöàíèå ÿâëÿåòñÿ èíîãäà íîðìàëüíûì îêðóæàþùèõ àíàëèçèðóåìîãî â åãî ïîâñåä-
è àäàïòèâíûì. (Ìû ïðîäîëæàåì ëåòàòü íà íåâíîé æèçíè; â ýòîì ñëó÷àå îòûãðûâàíèå
ñàìîëåòàõ, íåñìîòðÿ íà àâèàêàòàñòðîôû; âîçíèêàåò çà ïðåäåëàìè ëå÷åáíîé ñèòóà-
129
ÎØÈÁÎ×ÍÛÅ ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈß (PARAPRAXIS)
130
ÏÀÌßÒÜ (MEMORY)
ñèþ, ñèëó è ñëàáîñòü, êîíòðîëü èëè åãî îòñóò- âûå îïèñàííîé â 1900 ãîäó, Ôðåéä ïîñòó-
ñòâèå. Îøèáî÷íûå äåéñòâèÿ, êàê è âñå ñèìï- ëèðîâàë òðåõêîìïîíåíòíóþ ìîäåëü ïñèõè-
òîìîîáðàçîâàíèÿ, ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé êè, ñîñòîÿùóþ èç ñîçíàòåëüíîãî, ïðåäñîçíà-
ñìåñü âëå÷åíèé, çàùèò è ìåõàíèçìîâ àäàï- òåëüíîãî è áåññîçíàòåëüíîãî. Ñîçíàíèå
òàöèè. ïðåäñòàâëÿëî â ýòîé ìîäåëè ëèøü íåáîëü-
øóþ îáëàñòü ïñèõèêè. Ìûñëè è âîñïîìèíà-
Ñì. çàùèòà, èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, ñèì- íèÿ â ñèñòåìå ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîãî ñòàíîâÿò-
ïòîì, ñèìïòîìàòè÷åñêîå äåéñòâèå. ñÿ ñîçíàòåëüíûìè ïðè íàëè÷èè äîñòàòî÷íî-
[176, 252, 353, 458] ãî êàòåêñèñà âíèìàíèÿ, òîãäà êàê áåññîçíà-
òåëüíûå ñîäåðæàíèÿ, ïî ìíåíèþ Ôðåéäà,
êàòåêòèðîâàíû èíòåíñèâíîé ñåêñóàëüíîé
ÏÀÌßÒÜ ýíåðãèåé è íàñèëüíî óäàëåíû èç ñîçíàíèÿ.
(MEMORY) Íî èìåííî èç-çà ñâîåé èíòåíñèâíîñòè îíè
èùóò âûðàæåíèÿ, ÷åìó ïðåïÿòñòâóåò ãèïîòå-
Ôóíêöèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî àïïàðàòà, ïîñðåä- òè÷åñêèé öåíçîð, çàùèòíàÿ èíñòàíöèÿ, èñ-
ñòâîì êîòîðîé õðàíÿòñÿ è âîñïðîèçâîäÿò- êàæàþùàÿ è ìàñêèðóþùàÿ âîñïîìèíàíèÿ,
ñÿ âîñïðèíÿòûå èëè ïðèîáðåòåííûå â ïðî- ÷òîáû îíè ìîãëè áûòü ïðèåìëåìûìè äëÿ
öåññå íàó÷åíèÿ âïå÷àòëåíèÿ. Ïàìÿòü âêëþ- îñîçíàíèÿ. Ôðåéä òàêæå ïðåäïîëàãàë, ÷òî
÷àåò ïðîöåññû âîñïðèÿòèÿ, àïïåðöåïöèè, ðàííèå âïå÷àòëåíèÿ ðåãèñòðèðóþòñÿ ïåð-
ðàñïîçíàâàíèÿ, à òàêæå êîäèðîâàíèÿ, èçâëå- öåïòèâíûì àïïàðàòîì â âèäå ñòðóêòóðíûõ
÷åíèÿ è àêòèâàöèè èíôîðìàöèè. Îïèñàíû èçìåíåíèé â ñèñòåìå, êîòîðûå îí íàçûâàë
ðàçëè÷íûå ôîðìû ïàìÿòè: êðàòêîâðåìåí- ñëåäàìè ïàìÿòè. Ýòà èäåÿ ñîâïàäàåò ñ ñî-
íàÿ è äîëãîâðåìåííàÿ, ýìîöèîíàëüíàÿ, ïîä- âðåìåííûìè íåéðîôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèìè ïðåä-
êðåïëÿþùàÿ ïðîöåññû âíèìàíèÿ è äð. Êàæ- ñòàâëåíèÿìè, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðûì âîñïîìèíà-
äûé èç òèïîâ ñâÿçàí ñ îïðåäåëåííûìè îùó- íèÿ îòêëàäûâàþòñÿ â ðåçóëüòàòå ñòîéêèõ
ùåíèÿìè è âåðáàëüíûìè àññîöèàöèÿìè. èçìåíåíèé â ñòðóêòóðå ÄÍÊ êîðòèêàëüíûõ
Ïàìÿòü è åå íàðóøåíèÿ çàíèìàëè öåí- íåéðîíîâ. Ôðåéä ïîëàãàë, ÷òî ýòè ïðèìè-
òðàëüíîå ìåñòî â ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òå- òèâíûå ñëåäû ïàìÿòè àññîöèàöèàòèâíî ñâÿ-
îðèè íà÷èíàÿ ñ ïåðâûõ íàáëþäåíèé Ôðåé- çûâàþòñÿ â ìíåìè÷åñêîé ñèñòåìå, ðåïðå-
äà. Èññëåäîâàíèÿ èñòåðèè ïðèâåëè Ôðåé- çåíòèðóþùåé ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíûå ýëåìåíòû,
äà ê âûâîäó, ÷òî åãî áîëüíûå ñòðàäàëè ðå- êîòîðûå âîññòàíàâëèâàþòñÿ â ðåçóëüòàòå
ìèíèñöåíöèÿìè è ÷òî èõ ñèìïòîìû ìîæíî àññîöèàòèâíîé àêòèâàöèè èõ ñõåìû èëè
áûëî ïîíèìàòü êàê ñèìâîëè÷åñêîå âûðàæå- ñåòåé â ïðîöåññå âîñïðîèçâåäåíèÿ.  ýòîé
íèå òðàâìàòè÷åñêèõ âîñïîìèíàíèé, íåäî- ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîé ôîðìå ñëåäû ïàìÿòè
ñòóïíûõ âîñïðîèçâåäåíèþ èç-çà ñâÿçàííûõ óæå ñâÿçàíû ñ ñèìâîëàìè.
ñ òðàâìîé íåãàòèâíûõ ýìîöèé. Êîãäà ýòè Ïîñëå òîãî êàê áûëè ïðåäñòàâëåíû
çàìàñêèðîâàííûå âîñïîìèíàíèÿ çàìåíÿ- ñòðóêòóðíàÿ ìîäåëü ïñèõèêè (Freud, 1923) ñ
ëèñü íåïîñðåäñòâåííûìè âîñïîìèíàíèÿìè, åå ðàçäåëåíèåì íà Îíî, ß è Ñâåðõ-ß è
ñîïðîâîæäàâøèìèñÿ ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèìè âòîðàÿ òåîðèÿ òðåâîãè (1926), âûòåñíåíèå
ýìîöèÿìè, ñèìïòîìû èñ÷åçàëè. Ëå÷åíèå, ïî ñòàëî ïîíèìàòüñÿ êàê îäíî èç ñðåäñòâ çà-
ñóòè, çàêëþ÷àëîñü â ïîïûòêàõ âîññòàíîâèòü ùèòû îò òðåâîãè, âûçâàííîé ïîÿâëåíèåì â
òðàâìàòè÷åñêèå âîñïîìèíàíèÿ è ðàçðÿäèòü ñîçíàíèè óãðîæàþùèõ ïîáóæäåíèé Îíî â
ñ ïîìîùüþ ðå÷è ñâÿçàííûé ñ íèìè àôôåêò ôîðìå âîñïîìèíàíèé èëè ôàíòàçèé, âñòóïà-
(îòðåàãèðîâàíèå). Ïî ìíåíèþ Ôðåéäà, èñ- þùèõ â êîíôëèêò ñ íîðìàìè ñèñòåìû
êëþ÷åíèå âîñïîìèíàíèé èç ñîçíàíèÿ îáóñ- Ñâåðõ-ß. Ïàìÿòü ðàññìàòðèâàëàñü êàê ôóí-
ëîâëèâàëîñü âûòåñíåíèåì (ýòîò òåðìèí èñ- êöèÿ ß, ñëóæàùàÿ âîñïðîèçâåäåíèþ, èíòåã-
ïîëüçîâàëñÿ äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ òîãî, ÷òî òå- ðàöèè è ñèíòåçó ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ñîäåðæàíèé.
ïåðü íàçûâàåòñÿ çàùèòîé).  òåîðåòè÷åñêîì îòíîøåíèè íà ñàìûõ
 Ïðîåêòå íàó÷íîé ïñèõîëîãèè (1895) ðàííèõ ñòàäèÿõ ðàçâèòèÿ ß ñëåäû ïàìÿòè î
âîñïðèÿòèå è ïàìÿòü ïðè÷èñëÿëèñü Ôðåé- ïåðåæèâàíèè óäîâîëüñòâèÿ ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïðè÷è-
äîì ê ðàçëè÷íûì ñèñòåìàì ïñèõèêè. Âîñïî- íîé àíòèöèïàöèè íîâûõ ïåðåæèâàíèé óäî-
ìèíàíèÿ ðàññìàòðèâàëàñü èì êàê ñâÿçàí- âîëüñòâèÿ, êîãäà âíîâü ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ èíñòèí-
íûå ýìîöèîíàëüíûìè àññîöèàöèÿìè, êàê öå- êòèâíàÿ ïîòðåáíîñòü. Åñëè óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ
ïî÷êè àññîöèàöèé è êàê ïðîöåññû ñèìâî- íå ïðîèñõîäèò, ìëàäåíåö äîñòèãàåò ãàëëþ-
ëèçàöèè.  òîïîãðàôè÷åñêîé ìîäåëè, âïåð- öèíàòîðíîãî óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ æåëàíèé áëà-
131
ÏÀÍÈÊÀ (PANIC)
132
ÏÀÐÀÍÎÉß (PARANOIA)
133
ÏÀÐÀÍÎÉßËÜÍÎ-ØÈÇÎÈÄÍÀß ÏÎÇÈÖÈß (PARANOID-SCHIZOID POSITION)
áîëüíûå íàðöèññè÷åñêè îçàáî÷åíû ïðî- øèçîôðåíèè è ÷òî åãî ÷àñòî ìîæíî îäíî-
áëåìàìè ñèëû, âëàñòè è èçáåãàíèÿ ÷óâñòâà âðåìåííî îáíàðóæèòü ó íåñêîëüêèõ ÷ëåíîâ
ñòûäà, èç-çà ÷åãî îíè îñîáåííî ñêëîííû ê ñåìüè, ñòðàäàþùèõ ïàðàíîèäíîé øèçîôðå-
êîíôëèêòàì, ñâÿçàííûì ñ ñîïåðíè÷åñòâîì ñ íèåé. Íàêîíåö, â ðåçóëüòàòå èñòîðè÷åñêî-
àâòîðèòåòàìè. Áðåäîâûå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ î ãî èññëåäîâàíèÿ áûëî óñòàíîâëåíî, ÷òî îòåö
ñîáñòâåííîì âåëè÷èè òàêæå ñâÿçàíû ñ ýòè- Øðåáåðà ïðîÿâëÿë ñàäèñòñêèå íàêëîííî-
ìè ïðîáëåìàìè. Ôðåéä âûäâèíóë ïîëîæå- ñòè ïðè âîñïèòàíèè äåòåé. Ýòî óêàçûâàåò
íèå î ìàññèâíîé ðåãðåññèè ê ðàííèì ñòà- íà òî, ÷òî áðåäîâûå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ Øðåáå-
äèÿì ðàçâèòèÿ (òî÷êàì ôèêñàöèè), ñâÿçàííîé ðà ñîäåðæàëè â ñåáå çåðíî èñòèíû; â íà-
ñ ðåàêòèâàöèåé äåòñêèõ êîíôëèêòîâ. Ïðè ñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ñ÷èòàåòñÿ, ÷òî ïîäîáíîå
ïàðàíîéå ôèêñàöèÿ ïðîèñõîäèò íà íàðöèñ- ìîæíî îáíàðóæèòü â èñòîðèè äåòñòâà ìíî-
ñè÷åñêîé ñòàäèè ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîãî ðàçâè- ãèõ ïàðàíîéÿëüíûõ áîëüíûõ.
òèÿ è îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé, òî åñòü íà áî-
ëåå âûñîêîì óðîâíå, ÷åì ó áîëüíûõ øèçîô- Ñì. ïñèõîç, ïñèõîòè÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ, øè-
ðåíèåé, êîòîðûå ðåãðåññèðóþò ê áåçîáúåê- çîôðåíèÿ.
òíîé èëè àóòîýðîòè÷åñêîé ñòàäèè. Øèçî- [269, 306, 496, 600]
ôðåíè÷åñêàÿ ðåãðåññèÿ, õàðàêòåðèçóþùàÿ-
ñÿ òåíäåíöèåé ê îòêàçó îò îáúåêòîâ, ñìåíÿ-
åòñÿ ôàçîé ðåñòèòóöèè, âêëþ÷àþùåé â ñåáÿ ÏÀÐÀÍÎÉßËÜÍÎ-
ôîðìèðîâàíèå áðåäîâûõ èäåé; ïîñëåäíèå ØÈÇÎÈÄÍÀß ÏÎÇÈÖÈß
âûðàæàþò ñîáîé ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèé âîçâðàò ê (PARANOID-SCHIZOID POSITION)
ìèðó îáúåêòîâ. Ñ ðàçðàáîòêîé ñòðóêòóð-
íîé òåîðèè Ôðåéä ñòàë äåëàòü áîëüøèé Ñì. òåîðèÿ Êëÿéí.
àêöåíò íà ôàêòîðàõ ß è Ñâåðõ-ß. Îí ñ÷è-
òàë, ÷òî îòõîä ß îò áîëåçíåííî âîñïðèíèìà-
åìîé âíåøíåé ðåàëüíîñòè, ñîïðîâîæäàþ- ÏÀÐÀÔÈËÈß
ùèéñÿ ýêñòåðíàëèçàöèåé îòäåëüíûõ àñïåê- (PARAPHILIA)
òîâ Ñâåðõ-ß è ß-èäåàëà, ïðèâîäèò ê ïîÿâëå-
íèþ ó áîëüíîãî îùóùåíèé, ÷òî äðóãèå íà- Ñì. ïåðâåðñèÿ.
áëþäàþò çà íèì è êðèòèêóþò. Â ïàòîãåíå-
çå ïàðàíîéè îí òàêæå ïðèäàâàë áîëüøåå
çíà÷åíèå àãðåññèè. ÏÀÐÀÔÐÅÍÈß
Ïîñòôðåéäèàíöû ñôîêóñèðîâàëèñü íà (PARAPHRENIA)
âëèÿíèè àãðåññèè íà ðàçâèòèå â ðàííåì
äåòñêîì âîçðàñòå, íà èíòåðíàëèçèðîâàííûå  íà÷àëå ÕIÕ âåêà ýòîò òåðìèí èñïîëü-
îáúåêòíûå îòíîøåíèÿ è ôîðìèðîâàíèå ß. çîâàëñÿ äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ áåçóìèÿ. Ôðåéä
Èññëåäîâàëîñü êà÷åñòâî ýìîöèîíàëüíîãî ïðèìåíèë ýòîò òåðìèí äëÿ ðàçãðàíè÷åíèÿ
êàòåêñèñà îáðàçîâ Ñàìîñòè è îáúåêòîâ è øèçîôðåíèè (ïàðàôðåíèè) è ïàðàíîéè. Â
èõ èñêàæåíèå âñëåäñòâèå êîíôëèêòà. Ýòî äàëüíåéøåì ïîä ýòèì òåðìèíîì îí ïîíèìàë
ïðèâåëî ê âûÿâëåíèþ ïàòîãåííîãî âîçäåé- êàê øèçîôðåíèþ, òàê è ïàðàíîéþ. Â íàñòî-
ñòâèÿ ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ èíòðîåêòîâ. Íîâûå ÿùåå âðåìÿ ïîíÿòèå ïàðàôðåíèè âûøëî èç
äàííûå î âëèÿíèè àãðåññèè è ÷óâñòâà ñòû- óïîòðåáëåíèÿ.
äà â îòâåò íà íàðöèññè÷åñêóþ òðàâìó ïî-
ëó÷åíû ïðè èçó÷åíèè ïñèõîïàòîëîãèè íàð- Ñì. ïàðàíîéÿ, øèçîôðåíèÿ.
öèññèçìà. Êîíöåïöèÿ ñåïàðàöèè-èíäèâèäó- [268, 275, 280]
àöèè ïîçâîëèëà îáúÿñíèòü ðàçâèòèå è âëè-
ÿíèå êîíôëèêòîâ ïîëîâîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè,
ïðåäðàñïîëàãàþùèõ ê ïîÿâëåíèþ ÷óâñòâà ÏÀÒÎÍÅÂÐÎÇ
óÿçâèìîñòè è ïåðâè÷íîé æåíñòâåííîñòè ó (PATHONEUROSIS)
ìóæ÷èí (íàïðèìåð, ñòðàõà Øðåáåðà ïðå-
âðàòèòüñÿ â æåíùèíó), êîòîðûå ìîãóò èìåòü Îïèñàííûé Ôåðåíöè òèï íåâðîçà, âîç-
äàæå áîëüøåå çíà÷åíèå, ÷åì äåðèâàòû ãî- íèêàþùèé âñëåäñòâèå áîëåçíè èëè ïîâðåæ-
ìîñåêñóàëüíîãî êîíôëèêòà. Èññëåäîâàíèÿ â äåíèÿ âûñîêî êàòåêòèðîâàííûõ îðãàíîâ
öåëîì ïîäòâåðæäàþò, ÷òî ãîìîñåêñóàëüíûé òåëà èëè ñïåöèôè÷åñêèõ îáëàñòåé, íàïðèìåð
êîíôëèêò ïðåîáëàäàåò ïðè ïàðàíîèäíîé ãåíèòàëèé èëè ëèöà. Ïàòîãåííûé ôàêòîð
134
ÏÅÐÂÅÐÑÈß (PERVERSION)
135
ÏÅÐÂÈ×ÍÀß ÈÄÅÍÒÈÔÈÊÀÖÈß (PRIMARY IDENTIFICATION)
136
ÏÅÐÂÈ×ÍÛÅ ÔÀÍÒÀÇÈÈ (PRIMAL FANTASY)
137
ÏÅÐÂÈ×ÍÛÉ ÏÐÎÖÅÑÑ (PRIMARY PROCESS)
138
ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ ÑÀÌÎÎÁÚÅÊÒÀ (SELFOBJECT TRANSFERENCE)
òíûå îòíîøåíèÿ, îí âîñïðîèçâîäèò ïåðâûå ñòüþ ïåðåíîñà, îòíîñèòñÿ ê òîìó, ÷òî ñïî-
äåòñêèå ïðèâÿçàííîñòè è èìååò óíèâåð- ñîáñòâóåò àíàëèòè÷åñêîìó óñïåõó, ïîçâîëÿåò
ñàëüíûé õàðàêòåð. Ïîìèìî àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ïàöèåíòó íà÷àòü ðàáîòó è ñîäåéñòâîâàòü
ñèòóàöèè ïåðåíîñ ìîæåò ïðîÿâëÿòüñÿ â ñà- ïðîöåññó ëå÷åíèÿ. Îäíàêî, êàê ïîêàçûâàåò
ìûõ ðàçíûõ óñëîâèÿõ: ïðè äðóãèõ ôîðìàõ îïûò, â ïðîöåññå àíàëèçà òàêèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ
ïñèõîòåðàïèè, ïðè ëå÷åíèè ñîìàòè÷åñêèõ ìîãóò ìåíÿòü ñâîå çíà÷åíèå è ïðèñîåäè-
çàáîëåâàíèé, â øêîëå, íà ðàáîòå è â ñî- íÿòüñÿ ê ñîïðîòèâëåíèþ.
öèàëüíîì âçàèìîäåéñòâèè. Òåì íå ìåíåå Àíàëèç è èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ ñîäåðæàíèÿ
íàèáîëåå îò÷åòëèâî è èíòåíñèâíî ïåðåíîñ ïåðåíîñà èìåþò áîëüøîå çíà÷åíèå äëÿ
ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ â ïðîöåññå ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Âîç- òåðàïåâòè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà. Áîëåå òîãî,
ìîæíî, ýòî îáúÿñíÿåòñÿ òåì, ÷òî ïàöèåíò íåêîòîðûå àâòîðû óòâåðæäàþò, ÷òî èçìåíå-
íà÷èíàåò òåðïèìî îòíîñèòüñÿ ê äåðèâàòàì íèé ìîæíî äîáèòüñÿ òîëüêî ñ ïîìîùüþ èí-
äåòñêèõ êîìïðîìèññíûõ îáðàçîâàíèé, êîòî- òåðïðåòàöèè ïåðåíîñà.  ïðîöåññå ëå÷å-
ðûå ïîäâåðãàþòñÿ ïåðåíîñó. Êðîìå òîãî, íèÿ ïåðåíîñ ìîæåò çàìåòíî ìåíÿòüñÿ, îäíàêî
óñëîâèÿ àáñòèíåíöèè è ôðóñòðàöèè, ïðèñó- âðÿä ëè îí ïîëíîñòüþ èñ÷åçàåò. Ñîìíèòåëü-
ùèå ïðîöåññó àíàëèçà, ñîäåéñòâóþò ðåã- íî òàêæå, ÷òî åãî ïîëíîå óñòðàíåíèå ÿâëÿ-
ðåññèè ê èíôàíòèëüíîé ñòðóêòóðå ëè÷íîñ- åòñÿ íåîáõîäèìûì äëÿ óñïåøíîãî àíàëèçà.
òè, ÷òî, â ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, ñïîñîáñòâóåò ïðî- Ïåðåíîñ àâòîìàòè÷åñêîå, áåññîçíà-
ÿâëåíèþ ïåðåíîñà. Îòíîñèòåëüíàÿ àíîíèì- òåëüíîå âîñïðîèçâåäåíèå ïåðåæèâàíèé
íîñòü àíàëèòèêà îáëåã÷àåò ïåðåíîñ íà îòëè÷àåòñÿ îò ðàáî÷åãî èëè òåðàïåâòè÷åñ-
íåãî àêòèâèðîâàííûõ äåòñêèõ ïðåäñòàâëå- êîãî àëüÿíñà, ïðåäñòàâëÿþùåãî ñîáîé ñîçíà-
íèé.  îòñóòñòâèå èíôîðìàöèè î êà÷åñòâàõ òåëüíîå âçàèìîäåéñòâèå ìåæäó àíàëèòèêîì
àíàëèòèêà è åãî ëè÷íîé æèçíè ïàöèåíò ñî- è ïàöèåíòîì.  òàêîì àëüÿíñå ïàöèåíò
çäàåò ôàíòàçèè, â öåëîì íå èñïîð÷åííûå èäåíòèôèöèðóåòñÿ ñ öåëÿìè è ìåòîäàìè
âîñïðèÿòèåì íàñòîÿùåãî. Ïàöèåíò íàñòîëü- àíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåðàïèè è ïîíèìàåò íåîáõî-
êî ñîñðåäîòî÷èâàåòñÿ íà ôèãóðå àíàëèòè- äèìîñòü ãåíåòè÷åñêîãî èíñàéòà. Æåëàíèå
êà, ÷òî ðàçâèâàåòñÿ íåâðîç ïåðåíîñà, âîñ- ïàöèåíòà ñîòðóäíè÷àòü äîïîëíÿåòñÿ ñòðåì-
ñîçäàþùèé êàðòèíó äåòñêîãî íåâðîçà. Ïå- ëåíèåì àíàëèòèêà (êîíöåïòóàëèçèðóåìûì
ðåíîñ ïîíÿòèå äèíàìè÷åñêîå; â ïðîöåñ- êàê åãî ðàáî÷åå ß) ïîìî÷ü åìó äîñòèãíóòü
ñå àíàëèçà îí ìåíÿåòñÿ, à ïîòîìó àíàëè- èíñàéòà, ïîíèìàíèÿ è ñîçíàòåëüíîãî êîíòðî-
òèê ìîæåò ðåïðåçåíòèðîâàòü ðàçíûõ ëþäåé ëÿ. Òàêîé àëüÿíñ ïðåäïîëàãàåò òåðàïåâòè-
èç ïðîøëîãî ïàöèåíòà. ÷åñêîå ðàñùåïëåíèå ß ïàöèåíòà: îäíà
Íå âñå ðåàêöèè íà àíàëèòèêà ÿâëÿþòñÿ ÷àñòü ß îòùåïëÿåòñÿ è íàáëþäàåò çà ÷àñòüþ,
ïåðåíîñîì. Íåêîòîðûå èç íèõ âîçíèêàþò â êîòîðàÿ ïåðåæèâàåò. Ïðî÷íûé òåðàïåâòè-
îòâåò íà åãî óñòàíîâêè èëè àêòóàëüíîå ïî- ÷åñêèé àëüÿíñ ÷àñòî ÿâëÿåòñÿ íåîáõîäèìûì
âåäåíèå. óñëîâèåì ïðîäîëæåíèÿ àíàëèçà â ïåðèîä
Ïåðåíîñ ìîæåò áûòü ïðè÷èíîé ñèëüíåé- âûðàæåííîãî íåãàòèâíîãî ïåðåíîñà.
øåãî ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ àíàëèçó, íî ìîæåò áûòü
òàêæå åãî âåðíûì ñîþçíèêîì. Èáî áëàãî- Ñì. êîìïðîìèññíîå îáðàçîâàíèå, êîíòð-
äàðÿ èíòåðïðåòàöèè ïåðåíîñà ïàöèåíò ïåðåíîñ, íàâÿç÷èâîå ïîâòîðåíèå, ïñèõîòåðà-
óáåæäàåòñÿ â ïðàâèëüíîñòè âûÿâëåííûõ ïèÿ, òåðàïåâòè÷åñêèé àëüÿíñ.
âçàèìîñâÿçåé è ðåêîíñòðóêöèé, ñäåëàííûõ â [95, 273, 86, 430, 324, 826, 905]
ïðîöåññå àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ëå÷åíèÿ.
Ïåðåíîñ íåïðåìåííî îòðàæàåò ïåðå-
ïëåòåíèå ÷óâñòâ ëþáâè è íåíàâèñòè, è ïî- ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ ÂÒÎÐÎÃÎ ß
ýòîìó åãî ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ÷àñòî áûâàþò àìáè- (ALTER-EGO
âàëåíòíûìè. Òåì íå ìåíåå ñëåäóåò ðàçëè- TRANSFERENCE)
÷àòü íåãàòèâíûé ïåðåíîñ è ïîçèòèâíûé. Ýòè
òåðìèíû îòíîñÿòñÿ ê êà÷åñòâó ïðîÿâëåíèé Ñì. ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè.
(àãðåññèâíûì è âðàæäåáíûì èëè äðóæåñêèì
è äîáðîæåëàòåëüíûì), ïðåîáëàäàþùèõ â
äàííûé ìîìåíò àíàëèçà.  ïðàêòè÷åñêîé ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ ÑÀÌÎÎÁÚÅÊÒÀ
ðàáîòå âåñü ñïåêòð àôôåêòèâíûõ ðåàêöèé (SELFOBJECT TRANSFERENCE)
ìîæåò ïåðåæèâàòüñÿ â êîíòåêñòå ïåðåíîñà.
Òî, ÷òî ïðèíÿòî íàçûâàòü æåëàòåëüíîé ÷à- Ñì. ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè.
139
ÏÅÐÅÕÎÄÍÛÉ ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (TRANSITIONAL OBJECT)
140
ÏÎÃÐÀÍÈ×ÍÎÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÎ ËÈ×ÍÎÑÒÈ (BORDERLINE PERSONALITY DISORDER)
141
ÏÎÄÐÎÑÒÊÎÂÛÉ ÀÍÀËÈÇ (ADOLESCENT ANALYSIS)
142
ÏÎÄÐÎÑÒÊÎÂÛÉ ÀÍÀËÈÇ (ADOLESCENT ANALYSIS)
145
ÏÎÊÐÛÂÀÞÙÅÅ ÂÎÑÏÎÌÈÍÀÍÈÅ (SCREEN MEMORY)
146
ÏÐÅÄÏÎÄÐÎÑÒÊÎÂÛÉ ÂÎÇÐÀÑÒ (PREADOLESCENCE)
ðîãî ãîäà è ñòàíîâèòñÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî íåèç- âàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü ÿâëÿåòñÿ ìóæñêîé, òîãäà
ìåííîé ê ÷åòâåðòîìó ãîäó æèçíè. Áèîëîãè- êàê ñåêñóàëüíàÿ (ôàíòàçèè è âûáîð îáúåê-
÷åñêèé âêëàä â ïîëîâóþ èäåíòè÷íîñòü îêîí- òà) æåíñêîé. Ýòèîëîãèÿ àíîìàëèé ïîëî-
÷àòåëüíî åùå íå âûÿñíåí, îäíàêî îíà ìîæåò âîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè, ïðîÿâëÿþùèõñÿ â òðàíñ-
áûòü ñâÿçàíà ñ ãîðìîíàëüíî îáóñëîâëåííîé ñåêñóàëèçìå è íåêîòîðûõ ïåðâåðñèÿõ, âûçû-
äèôôåðåíöèàöèåé ìîçãà ïëîäà. Ñ ïñèõîëî- âàåò ñïîðû. Ìàíè ãîâîðèò î áèîëîãè÷åñêîé
ãè÷åñêîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ôîðìèðîâàíèå ïî- ýòèîëîãèè (Money & Green, 1969), Ñòîëëåð
ëîâîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè ÿâëÿåòñÿ ÷àñòüþ ôàçû (1975) îá àíîìàëèè áåñêîíôëèêòíîé
ñåïàðàöèè-èíäèâèäóàöèè è, âîçìîæíî, îíà ñèìáèîòè÷åñêîé ôàçû, à Ìåéåðîì îïèñàíû
óñèëèâàåòñÿ ñ äîñòèæåíèåì êîíñòàíòíîñòè ïðîöåññû êîíôëèêòà ôèêñàöèè è ðåïðåñ-
îáúåêòîâ. ñèè.
Ïðåäøåñòâåííèêàìè ïîëîâîé èäåíòè÷- Òåðìèí ïîëîâàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü îòëè÷àåò-
íîñòè ÿâëÿþòñÿ òåëåñíîå ß, ðàííèé îáðàç ñÿ îò òåðìèíîâ ïîëîâàÿ ðîëü è ïîëîâîå
òåëà è äèàäè÷åñêîå îùóùåíèå ÿ íå ÿ. ïîâåäåíèå, êîòîðûå îòíîñÿòñÿ ê äåòåðìèíè-
Èç íèõ â ðåçóëüòàòå ðàñøèðåíèÿ, äåòàëèçà- ðîâàííûì êóëüòóðîé, ñòåðåîòèïíûì ïàòòåð-
öèè è èíòåãðàöèè ïîëîâàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü íàì ìóæñêîãî èëè æåíñêîãî ïîâåäåíèÿ.
ðàçâèâàåòñÿ â ìóæñêóþ èëè æåíñêóþ ðåï-
ðåçåíòàöèþ Ñàìîñòè. Îáû÷íî îíà âêëþ÷à- [40, 341, 809, 618, 819]
åò â ñåáÿ áàçèñíóþ èíòåðíàëèçàöèþ ïîëî-
âûõ ðàçëè÷èé, èäåíòèôèêàöèþ ñ ñîáñòâåí-
íûì ïîëîì è îñîçíàíèå äâóõ êîìïëåìåí- ÏÎÑÒÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ
òàðíûõ ðåïðîäóêòèâíûõ ôóíêöèé ìóæ÷èíû è ÑÒÐÅÑÑÎÂÎÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÎ
æåíùèíû. (POST-TRAUMATIC
Èíîãäà ïîëîâóþ èäåíòè÷íîñòü ðàññìàò- STRESS DISORDER)
ðèâàþò êàê ñèíîíèì èëè ïîäêàòåãîðèþ
ñåêñóàëüíîé èäåíòè÷íîñòè. Ïðåäïî÷òèòåëü- Ñì. íåâðîç ñòðàõà, òðåâîæíûå ðàññòðîé-
íåå, îäíàêî, ýòè òåðìèíû ðàçëè÷àòü íà îñ- ñòâà.
íîâå èõ îòíîøåíèÿ ê ñïåöèôè÷åñêèì ôà-
çàì ðàçâèòèÿ. Ïîëîâàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü îòíî-
ñèòñÿ ê íà÷àëüíîé äîýäèïîâîé èíòåãðàöèè ÏÎÒÅÍÖÈÀËÜÍÎÅ
àíàòîìè÷åñêèõ, ñåêñóàëüíûõ ðàçëè÷èé è ÏÐÎÑÒÐÀÍÑÒÂÎ
êîìïëåìåíòàðíîãî ðåïðîäóêòèâíîãî ôóíê- (POTENTIAL SPACE)
öèîíèðîâàíèÿ â îùóùåíèå ïðèíàäëåæíîñ-
òè ê ìóæñêîìó èëè æåíñêîìó ïîëó. Ñ äðó- Ñì. òåîðèÿ Âèííèêîòòà.
ãîé ñòîðîíû, ñåêñóàëüíàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü îò-
íîñèòñÿ ê ôàëëè÷åñêè-ýäèïîâîé è ýäèïîâîé
èíòåãðàöèè äåòñêèõ ñåêñóàëüíûõ èññëåäî- ÏÐÅÄÎÕÐÀÍÈÒÅËÜÍÛÉ ÙÈÒ
âàíèé, ñòðàõà êàñòðàöèè, çàâèñòè ê ïåíèñó (PROTECTIVE SHIELD)
è òðåõñòîðîííèõ îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé â
ëè÷íûé ýðîòèçì. Äðóãèìè ñëîâàìè, ñåêñó- Ñì. ñòèìóëüíûé áàðüåð.
àëüíàÿ èäåíòè÷íîñòü ÿâëÿåòñÿ áîëåå ïî-
çäíåé ïåðåðàáîòêîé áàçèñíîãî ïîëîâîãî
÷óâñòâà. Ðàçâèòèå ñåêñóàëüíîé èäåíòè÷íî- ÏÐÅÄÏÎÄÐÎÑÒÊÎÂÛÉ ÂÎÇÐÀÑÒ
ñòè â ýäèïîâîé ôàçå õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ ôîð- (PREADOLESCENCE)
ìèðîâàíèåì ïîíÿòèé ìóæåñòâåííîñòè è
æåíñòâåííîñòè (îòëè÷àþùèõñÿ îò áàçèñíîãî Ïîñëåäíèå ãîäû ëàòåíòíîãî ïåðèîäà,
îùóùåíèÿ ñâîåé ïðèíàäëåæíîñòè ê ìóæ- êîãäà ïîÿâëåíèþ ôèçè÷åñêèõ èçìåíåíèé,
ñêîìó èëè æåíñêîìó ïîëó) è ëè÷íûì ýðîòèç- õàðàêòåðíûõ äëÿ ïîäðîñòêîâîãî âîçðàñòà,
ìîì, êîòîðûé âûðàæàåòñÿ â ñåêñóàëüíûõ ïðåäøåñòâóåò ñóáúåêòèâíîå îùóùåíèå ôè-
ôàíòàçèÿõ è âûáîðå îáúåêòà. çèîëîãè÷åñêèõ è ãîðìîíàëüíûõ ñäâèãîâ.
Ðàçëè÷èÿ ìåæäó ïîëîâîé è ñåêñóàëüíîé Ýòîò ïåðèîä çíàìåíóåòñÿ óñèëåíèåì âëå÷å-
èäåíòè÷íîñòüþ õîðîøî èëëþñòðèðóþòñÿ íèé, àíàëüíûìè è îðàëüíûìè ðåãðåññèâíû-
êëèíè÷åñêèìè íàáëþäåíèÿìè. Íàïðèìåð, ó ìè çàùèòàìè îò ýäèïîâûõ ïîáóæäåíèé è
íåêîòîðûõ ãîìîñåêñóàëüíûõ ìóæ÷èí ïîëî- âîçäåéñòâèÿ íåèçáåæíûõ èçìåíåíèé Ñàìî-
147
ÏÐÅÄÑÎÇÍÀÒÅËÜÍÎÅ (PRECONSCIOUS)
ÏÐÅÄÑÎÇÍÀÒÅËÜÍÎÅ
(PRECONSCIOUS) ÏÐÅÄÓÄÎÂÎËÜÑÒÂÈÅ
(FOREPLEASURE)
Êàê ñóùåñòâèòåëüíîå îòíîñèòñÿ ê îäíîé
èç ñèñòåì ïñèõè÷åñêîãî àïïàðàòà, îïèñàí- Ýìîöèîíàëüíàÿ ðåàêöèÿ íà ñåêñóàëüíóþ
íîé Ôðåéäîì (1915) â ðàìêàõ òîïîãðàôè- ñòèìóëÿöèþ, ïðåäøåñòâóþùóþ ïîëîâîìó
÷åñêîé òåîðèè. Äâóìÿ äðóãèìè ñèñòåìàìè àêòó. Ñåêñóàëüíàÿ ïðåëþäèÿ âêëþ÷àåò â
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ñîçíàíèå è áåññîçíàòåëüíîå. Â ñåáÿ ðàññìàòðèâàíèå, îáíàæåíèå, ïîöåëóè,
îïèñàòåëüíîì ñìûñëå ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîå è ëàñêè è ëþáûå äðóãèå äåéñòâèÿ, íàïðàâëåí-
áåññîçíàòåëüíîå ìîãóò ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ íûå íà ñòèìóëÿöèþ ýðîòîãåííûõ çîí è óñè-
êàê áåññîçíàòåëüíîå, îäíàêî ñîäåðæàíèÿ ëåíèå ýðîòè÷åñêîãî íàïðÿæåíèÿ. Òàêèå äåé-
ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîãî âñåãäà ãîòîâû ïåðåéòè ñòâèÿ, óñèëèâàÿ æåëàíèå è âûçûâàÿ ñîîòâåò-
â ñîçíàíèå; îíè ÿâëÿþòñÿ ëèøü âðåìåííî ñòâóþùèå ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèå ðåàêöèè, ïîäãî-
áåññîçíàòåëüíûìè. Ïðèëàãàòåëüíîå ïðåä- òàâëèâàþò èíäèâèäà ê ïîëîâîìó àêòó. Îùó-
ñîçíàòåëüíîå îáîçíà÷àåò ýòó îòëè÷èòåëü- ùåíèå óäîâîëüñòâèÿ ìîæåò âîçíèêàòü îò
íóþ õàðàêòåðèñòèêó. Ìåæäó ýòèìè ñèñòåìà-
ñòèìóëÿöèè ãåíèòàëèé èëè íåãåíèòàëüíûõ
ìè ñóùåñòâóþò è äðóãèå ðàçëè÷èÿ. Åñëè
îðãàíîâ, òàêèõ, êàê ãðóäü, ðîò, ãóáû, àíóñ, ÿãî-
ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîå îáëàäàåò äîñòóïîì ê
äèöû, èëè èíûõ ÷àñòåé òåëà. Ôðåéä (1905)
ñîçíàíèþ è ñïîñîáíîñòüþ ïåðåìåùàòüñÿ, òî
ñîäåðæàíèÿ áåññîçíàòåëüíîãî íå ìîãóò ñâî- îòìå÷àë, ÷òî ïðåäóäîâîëüñòâèå áûâàåò íà-
áîäíî ïåðåìåùàòüñÿ â ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîå, ñòîëüêî ñèëüíûì, ÷òî ìîæåò ìåøàòü ñàìîìó
ïîñêîëüêó åãî ñîäåðæàíèÿ ïîäâåðãàþòñÿ ïîëîâîìó àêòó. Îí óïîòðåáëÿë ýòî ïîíÿòèå
öåíçóðå, à àíòèêàòåêòè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ èñ- òàêæå äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ òåõíèê, èñïîëüçóå-
ïîëüçóåòñÿ íà ïîääåðæàíèå âûòåñíåíèÿ.  ìûõ ïðè ïîäãîòîâêå èíäèâèäà ê ïîëó÷åíèþ
îòëè÷èå îò ïîäâèæíîé ýíåðãèè áåññîçíà- íàñëàæäåíèÿ îò þìîðà èëè ýñòåòè÷åñêèõ
òåëüíîãî ýíåðãèÿ ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîãî, òàê ïåðåæèâàíèé.
ñêàçàòü, ñâÿçàíà. Õîòÿ ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîå
ìîæåò èñïûòûâàòü íà ñåáå âëèÿíèå ïåðâè÷- [256]
íîãî ïðîöåññà, îáû÷íî îíî äåéñòâóåò êàê
ñîçíàíèå ñ ïîìîùüþ âòîðè÷íîãî ïðîöåñ-
ñà è ëîãè÷åñêîãî ìûøëåíèÿ, ôîðìóëèðóåìîãî ÏÐÅÄØÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÈÊ ÎÁÚÅÊÒÀ
â ðå÷è. (PRECURSOR OBJECT)
Ôðåéä óòâåðæäàë, ÷òî ìåæäó ïðåäñîçíà-
òåëüíûì è ñîçíàòåëüíûì ñóùåñòâóåò âòîðàÿ Ñì. òåîðèÿ Âèííèêîòòà.
öåíçóðà è ÷òî íåêîòîðûå ñîäåðæàíèÿ ñòà-
íîâÿòñÿ îñîçíàííûìè íå ïðîñòî áëàãîäàðÿ
ñàìîìó ïî ñåáå àêòó âîñïðèÿòèÿ, íî è, âîç- ÏÐÅÆÄÅÂÐÅÌÅÍÍÎÅ
ìîæíî, âñëåäñòâèå ãèïåðêàòåêñèñà. Îí îò- ÑÅÌßÈÇÂÅÐÆÅÍÈÅ
íîñèë ê ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíîìó ðàçëè÷íûå ôóí- (EJACULATION PRAECOX)
êöèè, êîòîðûå â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ñ÷èòàþòñÿ
ôóíêöèÿìè ñèñòåìû ß: îñîçíàííûå âîñïî- Ñì. èìïîòåíöèÿ.
148
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÑÒÈ ÔÓÍÊÖÈÈ (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE FUNCTION)
ÏÐÈÊËÀÄÍÎÉ ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÇ
(APPLIED ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ
PSYCHOANALYSIS) ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÉ
ÀÏÅËËßÖÈÈ
Èñïîëüçîâàíèå èäåé è êîíöåïöèé, âûòå- (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE
êàþùèõ èç êëèíè÷åñêîãî ïñèõîàíàëèçà, äëÿ APPEAL)
äîñòèæåíèÿ áîëåå ãëóáîêîãî ïîíèìàíèÿ
ðàçëè÷íûõ àñïåêòîâ ÷åëîâå÷åñêîé ïðèðîäû, Ñì. ìíîæåñòâåííûé äåòåðìèíèçì.
êóëüòóðû è îáùåñòâà. Íàèáîëåå èçâåñòíû
èññëåäîâàíèÿ â îáëàñòè èñòîðèè, áèîãðàôèè,
ëèòåðàòóðû, èñêóññòâà, ðåëèãèè, ìèôîëîãèè è ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ
àíòðîïîëîãèè. ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÑÒÈ
Ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó êëèíè÷åñêèì è ïðèêëàä- ÔÓÍÊÖÈÈ
íûì ïñèõîàíàëèçîì íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ àáñîëþò- (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE
íûì, ïîñêîëüêó ìíîãèå öåííûå êëèíè÷åñêèå FUNCTION)
âûâîäû áûëè ñäåëàíû â ðàáîòàõ ïî ïðè-
êëàäíûì ïðîáëåìàì ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Ïîäîá- Ñì. ìíîæåñòâåííûé äåòåðìèíèçì.
149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÍÈÐÂÀÍÛ (NIRVANA PRINCIPLE)
150
ÏÐÎÐÀÁÎÒÊÀ (WORKING THROUGH)
151
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÝÍÅÐÃÈß (PSYCHIC ENERGY)
íèå ïîäîáíîãî îñîçíàíèÿ äëÿ ðåøåíèÿ èí- êîòîðîé ýíåðãèÿ, ðàâíî êàê è ïñèõè÷åñêèå
äèâèäóàëüíûõ ïðîáëåì ïåðåíîñà, ïîíèìàíèÿ ñòðóêòóðû, íàõîäÿòñÿ â íåäèôôåðåíöèðîâàí-
êîíôëèêòîâ ðàçâèòèÿ, èçìåíåíèé ïîâåäåíèÿ, íîì ñîñòîÿíèè. Ñëåäóåò äîáàâèòü òàêæå, ÷òî
÷óâñòâ, æèçíåííûõ ïîäõîäîâ è ïîçèöèé, à â ðàííèõ ôîðìóëèðîâêàõ Ôðåéäà âëå÷åíèÿ
òàêæå ïðåîäîëåíèÿ óñòîé÷èâûõ è ñòîéêèõ (àôôåêòû) ðàññìàòðèâàëèñü êàê ðàâíîçíà÷-
ïðîÿâëåíèé ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ. íûå ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê êîëè÷åñòâåííûì ýíåð-
 íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ïðîðàáîòêà ðàñ- ãåòè÷åñêèì õàðàêòåðèñòèêàì.
ñìàòðèâàåòñÿ êàê öåíòðàëüíûé è îïðåäåëÿ-  1894 ãîäó Ôðåéä îïèñûâàë ïñèõè÷åñ-
þùèé àñïåêò àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî âîçäåéñòâèÿ è êóþ ýíåðãèþ êàê ...íå÷òî ...ñêîëüçÿùåå ïî
àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà â öåëîì. Îñîáàÿ ïîâåðõíîñòè ñëåäîâûõ âîñïîìèíàíèé, ïî-
íåîáõîäèìîñòü â ïðîðàáîòêå âîçíèêàåò â äîáíî òîìó, êàê ñêîëüçèò ýëåêòðè÷åñêèé çà-
ñèòóàöèè, êîãäà òðàâìàòè÷åñêèå ïåðåæèâà- ðÿä ïî ïîâåðõíîñòè òåëà (ñ. 60). Âêëàä ïñè-
íèÿ ðàííåãî äåòñòâà, ñî÷åòàÿñü ñ îïðåäåëåí- õè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè â ìûñëèòåëüíûå ïðîöåññû,
íûìè ñèòóàöèÿìè è ñîáûòèÿìè ëàòåíòíîãî ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ è îáðàçû áûë îáîçíà÷åí
ïåðèîäà, ôîðìèðóþò ñïåöèôè÷åñêóþ ñòðóê- òåðìèíîì êàòåêñèñ. Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî íàäå-
òóðó, óñèëèâàþò äðóã äðóãà è ñîõðàíÿþò ëåííûå ýíåðãèåé ìûñëè è ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ
ïñèõè÷åñêóþ ðåàêöèþ íà ðàííþþ òðàâìó. îáîçíà÷àþòñÿ êàê êàòåêòèðîâàííûå. Ñòå-
ïåíü êàòåêñèñà, òî åñòü ñâÿçè èäåé, ïðåäñòàâ-
[203, 282, 387, 761] ëåíèé è îáðàçîâ ñ ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèåé,
ðàññìàòðèâàëàñü â êà÷åñòâå âàæíåéøåãî
îòëè÷èòåëüíîãî ïðèçíàêà äâóõ ñïîñîáîâ
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÝÍÅÐÃÈß ìûøëåíèÿ ïåðâè÷íîãî è âòîðè÷íîãî ïðî-
(PSYCHIC ENERGY) öåññîâ. Ïðè ïåðâè÷íîì ïðîöåññå ïñèõè÷åñ-
êàÿ ýíåðãèÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî ïîäâèæíà è íå
Ãèïîòåòè÷åñêè ñóùåñòâóþùàÿ è, ïî àíà- ÿâëÿåòñÿ íåéòðàëèçîâàííîé. Âòîðè÷íûå
ëîãèè ñ ôèçè÷åñêîé, êîëè÷åñòâåííî èçìåðè- ïðîöåññû ìûøëåíèÿ, íàïðîòèâ, õàðàêòåðèçó-
ìàÿ ýíåðãèÿ, ëåæàùàÿ â îñíîâå âñÿêîé àê- þòñÿ ñâÿçàííîé è íåéòðàëèçîâàííîé ýíåð-
òèâíîñòè ïñèõè÷åñêîãî àïïàðàòà è, ñëåäîâà- ãèåé, ñäåðæèâàåìîé è óïðàâëÿåìîé ôóíêöè-
òåëüíî, âñåõ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ïðîÿâëåíèé. Êîí- ÿìè íåïîñðåäñòâåííîé ðàçðÿäêè. Êðîìå
öåïöèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè â òîì èëè òîãî, ïðèíÿòî ðàçëè÷àòü ïîíÿòèå ãèïåðêàòåê-
èíîì âèäå ïðèñóòñòâîâàëà âî âñåõ òåîðå- ñèñà, îáúÿñíÿþùåãî ôåíîìåí âíèìàíèÿ, è
òè÷åñêèõ ïîñòðîåíèÿõ Ôðåéäà. Îäíàêî åå ïîíÿòèå êîíòðêàòåêñèñà, îáúÿñíÿþùåãî ìå-
ñåðüåçíûå íåäî÷åòû ïîñòåïåííî âûçâàëè õàíèçìû âûòåñíåíèÿ.
âîëíó ðåçêîé êðèòèêè, ïðèâåäøóþ â êîíå÷- Ôóíêöèè ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè ìîãóò áûòü
íîì èòîãå ê òðåáîâàíèÿì îòêàçà îò êîí- ëèáî ìîòèâàöèîííûìè, ëèáî èíñòðóìåíòàëü-
öåïöèè (Kubie, 1947, Holt, 1967, Rosenblatt íûìè. Íàêîïëåíèå ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè
and Thickstun, 1970). Òåì íå ìåíåå ýâðèñ- òðåáóåò ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåé ðàçðÿäêè è òåì
òè÷íîñòü ïîíÿòèÿ ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ ñïî- ñàìûì ïîääåðæèâàåò òàêèå ïîâåäåí÷åñêèå
ñîáñòâîâàëà åãî âûæèâàíèþ. êîìïîíåíòû, êàê ïîáóæäåíèÿ è âëå÷åíèÿ.
 1923 ãîäó Ôðåéä ïðåäëîæèë ðàññìàò- Ðàçðÿäêà ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè è ìîäåëü
ðèâàòü äâà îòäåëüíûõ âèäà ýíåðãèè ñåê- ðåäóêöèè íàïðÿæåíèÿ ÿâëÿþòñÿ öåíòðàëüíû-
ñóàëüíóþ ýíåðãèþ (èëè ëèáèäî) è àãðåññèâ- ìè äëÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåîðèè ìîòèâà-
íóþ. Êðîìå òîãî, ñ åãî òî÷êè çðåíèÿ, ñëåäóåò öèè, îñíîâûâàþùåéñÿ íà ïîäàâëåíèè èí-
âûäåëèòü è íåéòðàëüíóþ ýíåðãèþ, îáðàçó- ñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû,
þùóþñÿ â ïðîöåññå ñëèÿíèÿ ñåêñóàëüíûõ è ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ ýíåðãèÿ èìååò ðàçëè÷íûå èí-
àãðåññèâíûõ ýëåìåíòîâ âëå÷åíèé, äàëüíåé- ñòðóìåíòàëüíûå ôóíêöèè, íàïðèìåð, ôîðìè-
øåé èõ äåñåêñóàëèçàöèè è äåàãðåññèâèçà- ðîâàíèå ñèãíàëüíîé òðåâîãè èëè ñîäåéñòâèå
öèè. Âïîñëåäñòâèè àíàëèòè÷åñêèå èññëåäî- ïåðåõîäó áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ ìûñëåé è èäåé
âàíèÿ äîêàçàëè íàëè÷èå â ïñèõè÷åñêîì â ñîçíàíèå.
àïïàðàòå îïðåäåëåííîãî êîëè÷åñòâà èçíà- Ïðèíÿòî ñ÷èòàòü, ÷òî êîíòðîëü íàä óðîâ-
÷àëüíîé íåéòðàëüíîé ýíåðãèè, íå òðåáóþ- íåì ýíåðãèè â ïñèõè÷åñêîì àïïàðàòå îñó-
ùåé ïðåäâàðèòåëüíîãî ñëèÿíèÿ ñåêñóàëüíûõ ùåñòâëÿåòñÿ áëàãîäàðÿ ðÿäó ðåãóëÿòîðíûõ
è àãðåññèâíûõ ýëåìåíòîâ è èõ ïðåîáðàçî- ïðèíöèïîâ. Ïðèíöèï èíåðöèè (îäíî èç íàè-
âàíèÿ. Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî ïðåäïîëàãàëîñü ñó- áîëåå ðàííèõ ïîíÿòèé Ôðåéäà) ãëàñèò î òîì,
ùåñòâîâàíèå îòäåëüíîé ñòàäèè ðàçâèòèÿ, â ÷òî ïåðâè÷íûå ôóíêöèè ïñèõè÷åñêîãî àïïà-
152
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÀÏÏÀÐÀÒ (PSYCHIC APPARATUS)
153
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÄÅÒÅÐÌÈÍÈÇÌ (PSYCHIC DETERMINISMUS)
154
ÏÑÈÕÎÇ (PSYCHOSIS)
158
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF PSYCHOLOGY)
159
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF PSYCHOLOGY)
161
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF PSYCHOLOGY)
162
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF PSYCHOLOGY)
164
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ß (EGO PSYCHOLOGY)
165
ÏÑÈÕÎÍÅÂÐÎÇ (PSYCHONEUROSIS)
166
ÏÑÈÕÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÅ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ (PSYCHOSEXUAL DEVELOPMENT)
íåé çàäà÷àìè, ïðîèñõîäèò âîçâðàùåíèå âû- íûé íåâðîç, âîçíèêàþùèé â ðåçóëüòàòå íå-
òåñíåííîãî ìàòåðèàëà, êîòîðûé ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ óäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíîé ïîëîâîé æèçíè. Ýòîò
â âèäå ïñèõîíåâðîòè÷åñêîé ñèìïòîìàòèêè. òèï íåâðîçà Ôðåéä ÷åòêî îòãðàíè÷èâàë îò
Àíàëèç ïîêàçûâàåò, ÷òî ïñèõîíåâðîòè÷åñêèå èñòèííûõ ïñèõîíåâðîçîâ; ïîñëåäíèå, ïî åãî
ñèìïòîìû ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé êîìïðîìèññ- ìíåíèþ, îñíîâûâàþòñÿ íà èíòðàïñèõè÷åñ-
íîå îáðàçîâàíèå, ñîñòîÿùåå èç: à) ñêðûòûõ êèõ êîíôëèêòàõ, ïîðîæäàåìûõ ðàííèìè äåò-
çàìàñêèðîâàííûõ ïðîÿâëåíèé, îòðàæàþ- ñêèìè ôàíòàçèÿìè è ïñèõè÷åñêèìè òðàâìà-
ùèõ íàëè÷èå çàïðåòíûõ ñåêñóàëüíûõ è àãðåñ- ìè.  íåêîòîðûõ ñëó÷àÿõ, îäíàêî, îáà òèïà
ñèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé; á) çàùèòû, íàïðàâëåííîé íåâðîçîâ ìîãóò ñóùåñòâîâàòü îäíîâðåìåí-
ïðîòèâ òàêèõ âëå÷åíèé, à òàêæå êàðàòåëüíûõ íî è òîãäà, ñîãëàñíî Ôðåéäó, èõ äèôôåðåí-
ïðåäñòàâëåíèé, èñõîäÿùèõ èç ñôåðû Ñâåðõ- öèàöèÿ íå ïðåäñòàâëÿåòñÿ âîçìîæíîé.
ß. Êðîìå òîãî, ñèìïòîìû ïñèõîíåâðîçà íå-  íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó
ðåäêî îòðèöàþò ïîòðåáíîñòü â ñèìïàòèè è ïîíÿòèÿìè íåâðîç è ïñèõîíåâðîç âñå áîëü-
âíèìàíèè. Ñèìïòîìàòè÷åñêîå êîìïðîìèññ- øå ñòèðàåòñÿ è îáà òåðìèíà ÷àñòî èñïîëü-
íîå îáðàçîâàíèå êîíöåíòðèðóåò â ñåáå çóþòñÿ êàê âçàèìîçàìåíÿåìûå. Ïî Ôðåéäó,
ñòðåìëåíèå ß èíòåãðèðîâàòü ïðîòèâîïîëîæ- èñòåðèþ, ôîáèè è íåâðîç íàâÿç÷èâûõ ñîñòî-
íûå öåëè Îíî, Ñâåðõ-ß ñ òðåáîâàíèÿìè, èñõî- ÿíèé ñëåäóåò îòíîñèòü ê êàòåãîðèè íåâðî-
äÿùèìè èç ðåàëüíîãî ñîöèóìà. Âîçìîæíîñòü çîâ ïåðåíîñà, ïîñêîëüêó ïàöèåíòû ñ ïîäîá-
ñóùåñòâîâàíèÿ ñòîëü ñëîæíûõ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ íûìè íàðóøåíèÿìè âåñüìà îõîòíî è áåç
êîíñòðóêöèé èëëþñòðèðóåò ïðèíöèï ìíîæå- ñóùåñòâåííûõ çàòðóäíåíèé âîñïðîèçâîäÿò
ñòâåííîñòè ôóíêöèé ß, îïèñàííûé Âåëüäåðîì äåòñêèå òðàâìàòè÷åñêèå ïåðåæèâàíèÿ èìåí-
(1936) è óêàçûâàþùèé íà àäàïòèâíóþ íà- íî â ñèòóàöèè ïåðåíîñà. Áîëüíûå, ñòðàäà-
ïðàâëåííîñòü äåÿòåëüíîñòè ß. þùèå ìåëàíõîëèåé èëè øèçîôðåíèåé, ìå-
Ðàçëè÷íûå òèïû ïñèõîíåâðîçà õàðàêòå- íåå ñïîñîáíû ê ôîðìèðîâàíèþ çðåëûõ
ðèçóþòñÿ ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèìè òèïàìè ôèêñà- îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé, à ïîòîìó ïðè àíàëèçå
öèè íà ðàçëè÷íûõ óðîâíÿõ ðàííåãî ðàçâè- íå ìîãóò ñòîëü àäåêâàòíî îòðàçèòü äåòñêèå
òèÿ ëèáèäî (òî åñòü íà òåõ óðîâíÿõ, ê êîòîðûì êîíôëèêòû. Òàêèå ñîñòîÿíèÿ Ôðåéä îáîçíà-
ðåãðåññèðóåò ïñèõèêà) â ðåçóëüòàòå ôðóñò- ÷àë ïîíÿòèåì íàðöèññè÷åñêèå íåâðîçû.
ðàöèè èëè êîíôëèêòà. Ïðè ýòîì âûáîð Â êóëüòóðàõ è ñóáêóëüòóðàõ ñ æåñòêèìè
ïñèõîíåâðîçà çàâèñèò îò ðåïåðòóàðà ñî- òðàäèöèÿìè ïñèõîíåâðîòè÷åñêèå ðàññòðîé-
îòâåòñòâóþùåé ðåãðåññèè çàùèòíûõ ìåõà- ñòâà çà÷àñòóþ èíòåðïðåòèðóþòñÿ â ðåëèãè-
íèçìîâ ß. Èçíà÷àëüíî Ôðåéä ïîä÷åðêèâàë îçíî-èäèîìàòè÷åñêîé òåðìèíîëîãèè
ëèøü ðåãðåññèþ ëèáèäî. Ïîçæå, îäíàêî, îí îäåðæèìîñòè äåìîíàìè è ò.ä. Çäåñü íåðåäêî
âûíóæäåí áûë ïðèçíàòü, ÷òî ïîäàòëèâîñòü ýôôåêòèâíûìè îêàçûâàþòñÿ ðèòóàëüíûå
ëèö, ñòðàäàþùèõ ïñèõîíåâðîçîì, çàâèñèò ìåòîäû èñöåëåíèÿ, îñóùåñòâëÿåìûå øàìà-
òàêæå è îò èçìåí÷èâîñòè àãðåññèâíûõ íàìè, ñâÿùåííîñëóæèòåëÿìè èëè ðåëèãèîç-
âëå÷åíèé è ñòåïåíè çðåëîñòè èíäèâèäà íà íûìè îáùèíàìè.
ìîìåíò âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ òðàâìû, çàïóñêàþ-
ùåé êîíôëèêò. Çäåñü, íàðÿäó ñ ïñèõîëîãè- Ñì. àêòóàëüíûé íåâðîç, äåïðåññèÿ, èñòå-
÷åñêèìè, íåìàëîâàæíóþ ðîëü èãðàþò áèî- ðèÿ, êîíôëèêò, íàâÿç÷èâîñòü, íàðöèññèçì, ïåð-
ëîãè÷åñêèå äåòåðìèíàíòû, à òàêæå ôàêòîðû
âåðñèÿ, ïîãðàíè÷íûå ëè÷íîñòíûå ðàññòðîé-
ïðèîáðåòåííîãî â òå÷åíèå æèçíè îïûòà.
ñòâà, ïñèõîç, ñèìïòîì, òðåâîãà, ôîáèÿ, õàðàê-
Âîçíèêíîâåíèå è áóðíîå ïðîÿâëåíèå
òåð, ß-äèñòîííîñòü.
ïñèõîíåâðîòè÷åñêèõ ñèìïòîìîâ âîçìîæíû â
[15, 203, 225, 290, 851]
îòâåò íà âîçðàñòàíèå âëèÿíèÿ îòðàæåííûõ
âëå÷åíèé, îñîáåííî â ïóáåðòàòíîì è êëèìàê-
òåðè÷åñêîì âîçðàñòå, à òàêæå â ñèòóàöèÿõ
ñîáëàçíà.  òàêèõ ñëó÷àÿõ íàáëþäàåòñÿ ÏÑÈÕÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÅ
ñóùåñòâåííîå îñëàáëåíèå çàùèòíûõ ïðî- ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ
öåññîâ è ïîÿâëåíèå òðåâîãè ëèáî ÷óâñòâà (PSYCHOSEXUAL DEVELOPMENT)
âèíû, ïðåäâåùàþùèõ ïîÿâëåíèå îñòàëüíîé
ñèìïòîìàòèêè. Ðàáîòû Ôðåéäà, ïîñâÿùåííûå êîíöåï-
Ïåðâûì òèïîì íåâðîçà, èçó÷åííûì öèè ðàçâèòèÿ, îñíîâàíû íà åãî îïûòå èññëå-
Ôðåéäîì, ÿâëÿëñÿ òàê íàçûâàåìûé àêòóàëü- äîâàíèÿ âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ è äàëüíåéøåé äè-
167
ÏÑÈÕÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÅ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ (PSYCHOSEXUAL DEVELOPMENT)
168
ÏÑÈÕÎÒÅÐÀÏÈß (PSYCHOTHERAPY)
170
ÐÀÁÎ×ÅÅ ß (WORK EGO)
171
ÐÀÁÎ×ÈÉ ÀËÜßÍÑ (WORKING ALLIANCE)
172
ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ ß (EGO DEVELOPMENT)
173
ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ ß (EGO DEVELOPMENT)
174
ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ ÏÎÁÓÆÄÅÍÈÉ (IMPULS DISORDERS)
176
ÐÀÖÈÎÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (RATIONALIZATION)
177
ÐÅÀÊÒÈÂÍÀß ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (REACTIVE DEPRESSION)
ÐÅÀÊÒÈÂÍÎÅ ÎÁÐÀÇÎÂÀÍÈÅ
(REACTIVE FORMATION) ÐÅÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ
(REALITY)
Ñì. çàùèòà.
Ñîâîêóïíîñòü áàçèñíûõ ïðåäïîñûëîê,
êàñàþùèõñÿ íàëè÷èÿ è ñóùíîñòè âîñïðèíè-
ÐÅÀÊÖÈß ÓËÛÁÊÈ ìàåìîãî ÷åëîâåêîì âíåøíåãî ìèðà. Ïñèõî-
(SMILING RESPONSE) àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ òðàäèöèÿ íå âñåãäà ñîãëàñó-
åòñÿ ñ òàêèì îïðåäåëåíèåì: ñîãëàñíî îäíî-
Ñïåöèôè÷åñêèé àôôåêòèâíûé îòâåò ìëà- ìó èç îñíîâíûõ ïîäõîäîâ ê îïðåäåëåíèþ
äåíöà, ïîÿâëÿþùèéñÿ ìåæäó âòîðûì-òðåòü- ðåàëüíîñòè, ïîñëåäíÿÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé
èì ìåñÿöàìè æèçíè. Ýòîò òåðìèí èñïîëüçî- àáñîëþòíîå, ôèêñèðîâàííîå è îáúåêòèâíîå
âàí Øïèöåì (1959) äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ ïåðâîé îïèñàíèå âíåøíåãî ìàòåðèàëüíîãî ìèðà è
ñòàäèè ðàçâèòèÿ îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé è ß. ïðîèñõîäÿùèõ â íåì ñîáûòèé. Ðåàëüíîñòü,
 îòëè÷èå îò ýíäîãåííîé óëûáêè, ñóùåñòâó- òàêèì îáðàçîì, ñàìîî÷åâèäíà è íå ìîæåò
þùåé îò ðîæäåíèÿ, ðåàêöèÿ óëûáêè, èëè áûòü ïðåäñòàâëåíà ðàçëè÷íûìè ñïîñîáàìè.
ñîöèàëüíàÿ óëûáêà, ÿâëÿåòñÿ îòâåòîì íà Ñîãëàñíî äðóãîé òî÷êå çðåíèÿ, ïåðâîñòå-
âíåøíþþ ñòèìóëÿöèþ. Îíà îòðàæàåò ñäâèã ïåííûì ïðè îïðåäåëåíèè ðåàëüíîñòè ÿâëÿ-
ê ýêçîãåííîìó ôóíêöèîíèðîâàíèþ, ñîöèàëü- åòñÿ ñóáúåêòèâíûé îïûò. Ñîîòâåòñòâåííî
íîìó âçàèìîäåéñòâèþ è àêòèâíîìó èíòåí- ðåàëüíîñòü ìîæíî ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê îòíî-
öèîíàëüíîìó ïîâåäåíèþ. Âíà÷àëå ýòà àô- ñèòåëüíîå, èçìåí÷èâîå è ñóáúåêòèâíîå îïè-
ôåêòèâíàÿ ðåàêöèÿ âûçûâàåòñÿ âîñïðèÿòèåì ñàíèå ïåðåæèâàíèé èíäèâèäà. Îíà åñòü
ëþáîãî ÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî ëèöà, òî åñòü ñïåöè- ëèøü èíòåðïðåòàöèÿ âîñïðèíèìàåìîãî âî-
ôè÷åñêèì ãåøòàëüòîì, ïðåäñòàâëÿþùèì ñî- âíå, à ïîòîìó ìîæåò áûòü ïðåäñòàâëåíà â
áîé äâèæóùóþñÿ êîíôèãóðàöèþ èç äâóõ ãëàç, âèäå ðàçëè÷íûõ âåðñèé. Áîëüøèíñòâîì ïñè-
íîñà è ëáà (Spitz & Wolf). õîàíàëèòèêîâ èñïîëüçóþòñÿ ïðåèìóùåñòâà
Øïèö ïîä÷åðêèâàë, ÷òî âíà÷àëå ðåàêöèÿ îáîèõ îïðåäåëåíèé. Äîñòèãàåìîå òàêèì
óëûáêè íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ èíäèêàòîðîì óñòàíîâ- ñèíòåòè÷åñêèì ïóòåì ïîíèìàíèå ðåàëüíî-
ëåíèÿ îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé; ñêîðåå îíà ñòè íåðàçðûâíî ñâÿçàíî ñ ñîâðåìåííûìè
ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé îãðàíè÷åííóþ âî âðå- òåîðåòè÷åñêèìè âîççðåíèÿìè íà ðàçâèòèå
ìåíè ñòóïåíü íà ïóòè ê ðàñïîçíàâàíèþ ÷åëîâåêà, åãî ïñèõè÷åñêóþ äåÿòåëüíîñòü, ïñè-
÷åëîâå÷åñêîãî ëèöà è îòíîñèòñÿ ê èñòèííî- õîïàòîëîãèþ è ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêóþ òå-
ìó ëèáèäèíîçíîìó îáúåêòó. Ñîãëàñíî Øïèöó, ðàïèþ.
ðåàêöèÿ óëûáêè ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î íà÷èíàþ- Íà÷àëüíûå ýòàïû ðàçâèòèÿ îðãàíèçìà
ùåìñÿ ïðîöåññå îðãàíèçàöèè ß è ïîÿâëå- ÷åëîâåêà õàðàêòåðèçóþòñÿ ôîðìèðîâàíè-
178
ÐÅÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (REALITY)
179
ÐÅÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (REALITY)
181
ÐÅÃÐÅÑÑÈß (REGRESSION)
182
ÐÅÊÎÍÑÒÐÓÊÖÈß (RECONSTRUCTION)
183
ÐÅÏÀÐÀÖÈß (REPARATION)
184
ÑÀÄÎÌÀÇÎÕÈÇÌ (SADOMASOCHISM)
185
ÑÀÌÎÇÂÀÍÅÖ (IMPOSTOR)
186
ÑÀÌÎÑÒÜ (SELF)
íûâàòü òàê, êàê ïîäñêàçûâàåò ëîæíàÿ èäåí- ìîñòè ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé óñòîé÷èâûå
òè÷íîñòü. ñòðóêòóðû, ïðèíèìàþùèå àêòèâíîå ó÷àñòèå
Òåíäåíöèÿ ñàìîçâàíñòâà ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ â â îðãàíèçàöèè ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ïðîöåññîâ è
ðàçëè÷íûõ ñèòóàöèÿõ è ñâÿçàíà ñ øèðîêèì êîäèðîâàíèè òîãî, êàê ÷åëîâåê ñîçíàòåëü-
ñïåêòðîì ëè÷íîñòíûõ íàðóøåíèé îò ìè- íî è áåññîçíàòåëüíî âîñïðèíèìàåò ñàìîãî
íèìàëüíî ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ äî ìàêñèìàëüíî ñåáÿ. Òàêèå ñõåìû ðàíæèðóþòñÿ îò ðåàëè-
ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ. Íàèìåíåå ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèé ñòè÷íîãî âçãëÿäà íà ñåáÿ äî ïîëíîñòüþ èñ-
âàðèàíò ñîçäàíèå èëëþçèè è èçìåíåíèå êàæåííîãî, íàáëþäàþùåãîñÿ â îòäåëüíûå
îáëèêà â ðàìêàõ òâîð÷åñòâà è èãðû. ïåðèîäû ó êàæäîãî èíäèâèäà. Èõ îñíîâîé
Êàê áóäòî ëè÷íîñòü ïîäïàäàåò ïîä êàòå- ÿâëÿþòñÿ ðåïðåçåíòàöèè Ñàìîñòè ïñèõè-
ãîðèþ ñàìîçâàíñòâà. Îíà ðàññìàòðèâàåò- ÷åñêèå ñîäåðæàíèÿ â ñèñòåìå ß, áåññîçíà-
ñÿ â ñâÿçè ñ ðàññòðîéñòâàìè èäåíòè÷íîñòè, òåëüíî, ïðåäñîçíàòåëüíî èëè ñîçíàòåëüíî
õàðàêòåðèçóþùèìèñÿ íåïîñòîÿíñòâîì è îòðàæàþùèå àñïåêòû òåëåñíîé èëè ïñèõè-
íåäîñòàòî÷íîé èíòåãðàöèåé èäåíòèôèêàöèè. ÷åñêîé Ñàìîñòè, âêëþ÷àÿ âëå÷åíèÿ è àô-
Åñëè èñòèííûé ñàìîçâàíåö áóêâàëüíî ñêðû- ôåêòû, âîçíèêàþùèå â ðåàêöèè èíäèâèäà
âàåòñÿ ïîä ÷üèì-ëèáî èìåíåì, òî êàê áóäòî íà ñåáÿ è âíåøíèé ìèð. Ñîâìåñòíî ñî ñõå-
ëè÷íîñòü, êîòîðîé íåäîñòàåò åäèíñòâà èäåí- ìàìè îáúåêòà ñõåìû Ñàìîñòè îáåñïå÷èâà-
òèôèêàöèè, áåññîçíàòåëüíî ïðèíèìàåò ÷åð- þò îðãàíèçàöèþ áàçèñíîãî è àêòóàëüíîãî
òû è ñòèëü ïîâåäåíèÿ âûçûâàþùèõ âîñõèùå- ìàòåðèàëà äëÿ ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ âñåõ àäàï-
íèå ëèö ïîñðåäñòâîì ìèìèêðèè è èìèòàöèè. òèâíûõ è çàùèòíûõ ôóíêöèé. Â ïðîöåññå
Óòâåðæäåíèå ëîæíîé Ñàìîñòè (òåðìèí
ñîçðåâàíèÿ ðàçëè÷íûå ñõåìû Ñàìîñòè âû-
Âèííèêîòòà) íà ðåàëüíîé èëè âîîáðàæàå-
ñòðàèâàþòñÿ â âèäå èåðàðõè÷åñêîé óïîðÿ-
ìîé ïóáëèêå, êîòîðóþ ìîæíî äóðà÷èòü, ñ÷è-
äî÷åííîé îðãàíèçîâàííîé ñòðóêòóðû, ñî-
òàåòñÿ âàæíîé öåëüþ ñàìîçâàíñòâà, âûïîë-
íÿþùåé çàùèòíûå, èíòåãðàòèâíûå, íàðöèñ- ñòàâëÿþùåé Ñàìîñòü.
ñè÷åñêèå è ñâÿçóþùèå ôóíêöèè, à òàêæå Êîäèðîâàíèå Ñàìîñòè â âèäå ñåíñîð-
ñëóæàùåé óäîâëåòâîðåíèþ èíñòèíêòèâíûõ íîãî ñïîñîáà ïðåäñòàâëåíèé íàçûâàåòñÿ
âëå÷åíèé. îáðàçîì Ñàìîñòè, êîòîðûé ìîæåò áûòü
ïðåäñòàâëåí çðèòåëüíûìè, ñëóõîâûìè èëè
Ñì. èäåíòè÷íîñòü, êàê áóäòî ëè÷íîñòü, îñÿçàòåëüíûìè êîìïîíåíòàìè. Âèäåíèå
òåîðèÿ Âèííèêîòòà: èñòèííàÿ Ñàìîñòü, ëîæ- ñåáÿ â êîíêðåòíîé ñèòóàöèè è â îïðåäå-
íàÿ Ñàìîñòü. ëåííîå âðåìÿ îáîçíà÷àåòñÿ òåðìèíîì êîí-
[11, 162, 373, 736] öåïöèÿ Ñàìîñòè. Ïîñëåäíÿÿ ñëàãàåòñÿ èç
êîìïëåêñíûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î ñîáñòâåííîì
âíóòðåííåì ñîñòîÿíèè, ñî÷åòàþùèõñÿ ñ êîí-
ÑÀÌÎÎÁÚÅÊÒ öåïöèåé ñîáñòâåííîãî òåëà. Èäåàöèîííûå
(SELFOBJECT) êîìïîíåíòû êîíöåïöèè Ñàìîñòè êîäèðóþò-
ñÿ íà îñíîâå íåïîñðåäñòâåííîãî îïûòà
Ñì. ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè. (îùóùåíèé, ýìîöèé, ìûñëåé) è êîñâåííîãî
âîñïðèÿòèÿ òåëåñíîé è ïñèõè÷åñêîé Ñàìî-
ñòè, âûñòóïàþùåé óæå â êà÷åñòâå îáúåêòà.
ÑÀÌÎÑÒÜ Êîíöåïöèÿ Ñàìîñòè ìîæåò áûòü ñîçíàòåëü-
(SELF) íîé èëè áåññîçíàòåëüíîé, ðåàëèñòè÷íîé
èëè íåðåàëèñòè÷íîé. Îíà ìîæåò îòíîñè-
Òåðìèí, îáîçíà÷àþùèé: à) öåëîñòíóþ òåëüíî ïðàâèëüíî (òî åñòü â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ
ëè÷íîñòü âî âñåõ åå ðåàëüíûõ ïðîÿâëåíèÿõ, ðåàëüíûì ïîëîæåíèåì âåùåé) îòðàæàòü ñî-
âêëþ÷àÿ òåëåñíóþ è ïñèõè÷åñêóþ îðãàíèçà- âîêóïíîñòü ôèçè÷åñêèõ, ýìîöèîíàëüíûõ è
öèþ èíäèâèäà; á) ìîþ, ñîáñòâåííóþ ëè÷- ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ñâîéñòâ èíäèâèäà; îäíàêî ïðè
íîñòü, ïðîòèâîñòîÿùóþ äðóãèì ëèöàì èëè îïðåäåëåííûõ óñëîâèÿõ êîíöåïöèÿ Ñàìîñòè
îáúåêòàì âíå ìåíÿ. Òåðìèí Ñàìîñòü çà- ìîæåò áûòü íåðåàëèñòè÷íîé, èñêàæåííîé
èìñòâîâàí èç îáûäåííîé ðå÷è, ãäå åãî óïîò- âûòåñíåíèåì èëè ñìåùåíèåì íåïðèåìëå-
ðåáëåíèå ìîæåò çàìåíÿòü è ïåðåêðûâàòü ìûõ äëÿ èíäèâèäà ñîáñòâåííûõ êà÷åñòâ
ìíîãèå òåõíè÷åñêèå àñïåêòû, îòíîñÿùèåñÿ ê ëèáî èõ çàìåñòèòåëåé (íàïðèìåð, ôàíòà-
êîíöåïöèè ñåáÿ, îáðàçà ñåáÿ, ñõåì ñåáÿ è çèé), ñîïðÿæåííûõ ñ îòäåëüíûìè æåëàíèÿìè
òîæäåñòâåííîñòè ñàìîìó ñåáå. Ñõåìû Ñà- è ïîòðåáíîñòÿìè â çàùèòå.
187
ÑÂÅÐÕÄÅÒÅÐÌÈÍÀÖÈß (OVERDETERMINATION)
188
ÑÂÎÁÎÄÍÛÅ ÀÑÑÎÖÈÀÖÈÈ (FREE ASSOCIATION)
189
ÑÃÓÙÅÍÈÅ (CONDENSATION)
190
ÑÅÏÀÐÀÖÈß-ÈÍÄÈÂÈÄÓÀÖÈß (SEPARATION-INDIVIDUATION)
òâîð÷åñêàÿ ëè÷íîñòü âñåãäà ïðåäñòàþò íå- ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ, â ÷àñòíîñòè, äëÿ îïè-
çàòåéëèâûì, íåïðèìåòíûì ðåáåíêîì, õóäî- ñàíèÿ ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîãî ðîæäåíèÿ ðåáåí-
æåñòâåííûå è òâîð÷åñêèå ñïîñîáíîñòè êî- êà. Òåðìèí ïðèìåíÿåòñÿ òàêæå â òåîðåòè-
òîðîãî îáÿçàòåëüíî îòêðûâàåò êàêîé-íè- ÷åñêîì ñìûñëå ïðè èçó÷åíèè íåêîòîðûõ
áóäü âåëèêèé ìàñòåð. Áóäóùèé íàñòàâíèê ïðîöåññîâ è/èëè ñòàäèé ðàçâèòèÿ. Äî íà-
âûðûâàåò þíîãî òàëàíòà èç áåçâåñòíîñòè è ñòóïëåíèÿ ôàçû ñåïàðàöèè-èíäèâèäóàöèè
ìðàêà, ñòàíîâÿñü åãî ó÷èòåëåì.  äðóãîì ìîæíî íàáëþäàòü ïðåäøåñòâóþùèå î÷åð-
âàðèàíòå ñåìåéíî-ðîìàíè÷åñêèõ ôàíòàçèé ÷åííûå ïåðèîäû ðàçâèòèÿ íîðìàëüíóþ
îá èäåàëèçèðîâàííûõ ðîäèòåëÿõ ñïàñèòåëü àóòèñòè÷åñêóþ ôàçó (îò ìîìåíòà ðîæäåíèÿ
è îñâîáîäèòåëü ìîæåò ïðèîáðåñòè ÷åðòû äî äåñÿòîéäâåíàäöàòîé íåäåëè æèçíè),
áîãîïîäîáíîãî ÷åëîâåêà, äàâøåãî ãåíèàëü- îòëè÷àþùóþñÿ ñðàâíèòåëüíûì áåçðàçëè-
íîãî ïîòîìêà. ÷èåì (îòñóòñòâèåì îòâåòîâ) íà âíåøíèå ñòè-
ìóëû è íîðìàëüíóþ ñèìáèîòè÷åñêóþ ôàçó
Ñì. ôàíòàçèÿ. (îò øåñòè íåäåëü äî êîíöà ïåðâîãî ãîäà
[261, 263, 326, 522, 706] æèçíè), õàðàêòåðèçóþùóþñÿ óñòàíîâëåíèåì
ñïåöèôè÷åñêîé àôôåêòèâíîé ïðèâÿçàííîñòè
ðåáåíêà è ìàòåðè.
ÑÅÏÀÐÀÖÈß, ÎÒÄÅËÅÍÈÅ Ïîíÿòèåì ñèìáèîçà ìàòåðè è ðåáåíêà
(SEPARATION) ïðèíÿòî îáîçíà÷àòü âîñïðèÿòèå ðåáåíêîì
ìàòåðèíñêîãî îáúåêòà è ñåáÿ êàê äâóåäèíîãî
Òåðìèí, îáîçíà÷àþùèé óõîä îò îáúåê- ñóùåñòâà (Mahler & Gosliner, 1955); ïðè ýòîì
òà èëè ïðåêðàùåíèå ñ íèì êàêèõ-ëèáî îò- ìàòü âûñòóïàåò â âèäå óäîâëåòâîðÿþùåé
íîøåíèé.  ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîì ñìûñëå ïîòðåáíîñòè ðåáåíêà ÷àñòè åãî Ñàìîñòè.
ñåïàðàöèÿ ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé èíòðàïñèõè- Ïðè óñèëåíèè ôðóñòðàöèè è óäîâëåòâîðå-
÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ, âõîäÿùèé â ñòðóêòóðó ñåïà- íèÿ, à ãëàâíîå ïðè èõ ÷åðåäîâàíèè, ìëà-
ðàöèè-èíäèâèäóàöèè, áëàãîäàðÿ êîòîðîìó äåíåö íà÷èíàåò îñîçíàâàòü íå÷òî âîâíå
èíäèâèä ïðèîáðåòàåò ÷óâñòâî ñåáÿ êàê ñà- (âíå ñèìáèîòè÷åñêîãî äóàëüíîãî åäèíñòâà) è
ìîñòîÿòåëüíîé è íåçàâèñèìîé îò îáúåêòà âûðàáàòûâàòü óñòîé÷èâûé îáðàç ìàòåðè.
öåëîñòíîñòè. Ñïîñîáíîñòü ê ñåïàðàöèè Ñèìáèîòè÷åñêèå âçàèìîîòíîøåíèÿ ïðîÿâ-
ÿâëÿåòñÿ âàæíûì êîìïîíåíòîì ðàçâèòèÿ
ëÿþòñÿ ïðåæäå âñåãî ñïåöèôè÷åñêîé ðåàê-
êàæäîãî èíäèâèäà. Óìåíèå èçæèâàòü ïðîÿâ-
öèåé óëûáêè íà ìàòü.  ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, îñîç-
ëåíèÿ ñåïàðàöèè óêàçûâàåò íà äîñòèæåíèå
íàâàåìûå èëè áåññîçíàòåëüíûå ñïîñîáû
èíäèâèäîì ñîîòâåòñòâóþùåãî óðîâíÿ ðàçâè-
òèÿ. Ñ äðóãîé ñòîðîíû, íåñâîåâðåìåííîå ïîâåäåíèÿ ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ìëàäåíöó ñîçäà-
èëè ÷åðåñ÷óð ðåçêîå îòäåëåíèå ðåáåíêà îò þò îñíîâó äëÿ åãî êîíöåïöèè îáúåêòíîãî
çàáîòÿùåãîñÿ îáúåêòà ìîæåò ïðèâåñòè ê ìèðà è ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ Ñàìîñòè.
ñåðüåçíûì îñëîæíåíèÿì è èñêàæåíèÿì ðàç- Íàñòóïëåíèå ôàçû ñåïàðàöèè-èíäèâèäó-
âèòèÿ è àäàïòàöèè, âïëîòü äî âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ àöèè, çàêàí÷èâàþùåéñÿ ïðèìåðíî â âîçðà-
äëèòåëüíîé äåïðåññèè èëè ïñèõîïàòè÷åñêèõ ñòå 24-õ ìåñÿöåâ, ïðèõîäèòñÿ íà ïèê ñèìáè-
ÿâëåíèé. Âûçûâàþùàÿ òðàâìó ñåïàðàöèÿ îçà â ïÿòè-øåñòèìåñÿ÷íîì âîçðàñòå. Ñåïà-
ìîæåò áûòü îáóñëîâëåíà êàê ôèçè÷åñêîé, ðàöèÿ îòðàæàåò ïðîöåññ âûõîäà èç ñèìáè-
òàê è ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîé íåäîñòóïíîñòüþ îòè÷åñêîãî åäèíñòâà ñ ìàòåðüþ è íàðÿäó ñ
îáúåêòà. ôîðìèðîâàíèåì ïðåäñòàâëåíèé î ìàòåðè
âíå Ñàìîñòè âêëþ÷àåò óñòàíîâëåíèå
Ñì. äåïðåññèÿ, îáúåêò, ñåïàðàöèÿ-èíäè- îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé. Èíäèâèäóàöèÿ ïîä-
âèäóàöèÿ. ðàçóìåâàåò ïðîöåññû ðàçëè÷åíèÿ è îãðà-
[123, 294, 587] íè÷åíèÿ ðåáåíêîì ñîáñòâåííûõ ñâîéñòâ è
îñîáåííîñòåé, òî åñòü ïðîöåññû äèôôåðåí-
öèàöèè Ñàìîñòè è îáúåêòà è ñîçäàíèå èí-
ÑÅÏÀÐÀÖÈß-ÈÍÄÈÂÈÄÓÀÖÈß òðàïñèõè÷åñêîãî îáðàçà Ñàìîñòè â âèäå
(SEPARATION-INDIVIDUATION) ñåðèè ïîñëåäîâàòåëüíûõ ïðåäñòàâëåíèé.
Ìàëåð âûäåëÿåò â ïðîöåññå ñåïàðàöèè-
Òåðìèí, ïðåäëîæåííûé Ìàëåð äëÿ îïè- èíäèâèäóàöèè ÷åòûðå ïîäôàçû:
ñàíèÿ äâóõ âçàèìîñâÿçàííûõ ïðîöåññîâ, 1. Äèôôåðåíöèàöèÿ (îò ïÿòîãî-øåñòîãî
ïîñòåïåííî ðàçâîðà÷èâàþùèõñÿ â õîäå äî äåñÿòîãî ìåñÿöà æèçíè), îòëè÷àþùàÿñÿ
191
ÑÈÃÍÀËÜÍÀß ÒÐÅÂÎÃÀ (SIGNAL ANXIETY)
çàùèò ß.  ñâîþ î÷åðåäü, ýòè ñïîñîáíîñòè óïîìÿíóòûõ âûøå àâòîðîâ ïîíÿòèå ñèìáè-
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ïðîèçâîäíûìè îòäåëüíûõ ôóíêöèé îçà ðàçðàáàòûâàëîñü â ðàáîòàõ Ìàëåð è
ß ïåðöåïòèâíîé, èíòåãðàòèâíîé, çàùèòíîé åå êîëëåã â íåñêîëüêî èíîì ìåòàôîðè-
è ò.ä. Ñèëà ß âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ ñïîñîáíîñòü ÷åñêîì ñìûñëå (Mahler, 1952; Mahler &
ñïðàâëÿòüñÿ ñî ñòðåññîì, ðàçëè÷íûå õîááè è Gosliner, 1955, Mahler & Furer, 1968). Ìàëåð
óâëå÷åíèÿ è ÷óâñòâî þìîðà. èñïîëüçîâàëà ýòîò òåðìèí íå ñòîëüêî äëÿ
Ñëàáîñòü ß ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé íàðóøå- îáîçíà÷åíèÿ ïåðåæèâàíèé ìàòåðè ïî ïîâî-
íèÿ ëèáî íåäîñòàòî÷íîñòü óêàçàííûõ âûøå äó ðåáåíêà, ðàâíî êàê è íå äëÿ îòðàæåíèÿ
ñïîñîáíîñòåé. Îíà ìîæåò áûòü ñëåäñòâè- áèîëîãè÷åñêîé êîíöåïöèè åäèíñòâà äâóõ
åì ïåðåíåñåííîé â ðàííåì äåòñòâå ïñèõî- íîìèíàëüíî íåçàâèñèìûõ ñóùåñòâ, ñêîëüêî
ëîãè÷åñêîé òðàâìû. Îñíîâíûìè ôàêòîðàìè, äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ ...ñëèÿíèÿ ñ ìàòåðüþ, ïðè êî-
ñïîñîáñòâóþùèìè ïðîÿâëåíèþ ñëàáîñòè ß, òîðîì ß åùå íå äèôôåðåíöèðîâàíî îò íå-
ÿâëÿþòñÿ ãåíåòè÷åñêèå è âíóòðèóòðîáíûå ß, à ðàçëè÷èå ìåæäó âíóòðåííèì è âíåøíèì
íàðóøåíèÿ, âëèÿþùèå íà öåðåáðàëüíûå òîëüêî íà÷èíàåò îùóùàòüñÿ (ñ. 8).
ôóíêöèè. Ôðåéä ïåðâûì óêàçàë, ÷òî êîíñòè- Â 1975 ãîäó Ìàëåð, Ïàéí è Áåðãìàí
òóöèîíàëüíî îáóñëîâëåííûå íåîáû÷àéíî ïîïûòàëèñü ðàñøèðèòü äåôèíèöèþ ñèìáè-
ñèëüíûå âëå÷åíèÿ ìîãóò âåñòè ê çàäåðæêå îçà, âêëþ÷èâ îïðåäåëåíèå Áåíåäåê: Ñèì-
ðàçâèòèÿ è òåì ñàìûì ê ñëàáîñòè ß. áèîç åñòü âûðàæåíèå ñîöèîáèîëîãè÷åñêîé
Ïîíÿòèå ñèëû è ñëàáîñòè ß èìååò îñî- âçàèìîñâÿçè ìåæäó ðåáåíêîì â âîçðàñòå îò
áîå çíà÷åíèå ïðè îöåíêå ãîòîâíîñòè ïàöè- îäíîãî äî ïÿòè ìåñÿöåâ è åãî ìàòåðüþ... ïðè
åíòà ê àíàëèçó, ïîñêîëüêó åãî óñïåøíîñòü â êîòîðîé èíòðàïñèõè÷åñêèå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ
çíà÷èòåëüíîé ñòåïåíè çàâèñèò îò ñïîñîáíî- ìëàäåíöà î ìàòåðè è ñåáå åùå íå äîñòà-
ñòè ïàöèåíòà êîíòðîëèðîâàòü èìïóëüñû, åãî òî÷íî äèôôåðåíöèðîâàíû. Ñî âòîðîãî ìå-
òîëåðàíòíîñòè ê ôðóñòðàöèè, èíòåëëåêòà è ñÿöà æèçíè ðåáåíîê íà÷èíàåò âåñòè ñåáÿ,
îöåíêè ðåàëüíîñòè. Àíàëèç ëèö ñ âûðàæåí- áóäòî îí è åãî ìàòü ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé
íîé ñëàáîñòüþ ß èíîãäà âîçìîæåí, îäíàêî äóàëüíîå åäèíñòâî âíóòðè îáùèõ ãðàíèö
îí òðåáóåò îïðåäåëåííûõ èçìåíåíèé êëàñ- (ñèìáèîòè÷åñêàÿ ìåìáðàíà) (ñ. 290291).
ñè÷åñêîé òåõíèêè. Ñðåäè òàêèõ ïàöèåíòîâ
ëó÷øå äðóãèõ ïîääàþòñÿ àíàëèçó ëèöà, ñòðà- Ñì. ñåïàðàöèÿ-èíäèâèäóàöèÿ.
äàþùèå ïîãðàíè÷íûìè ëè÷íîñòíûìè ðàñ- [56, 67, 580, 587, 588, 589]
ñòðîéñòâàìè, îäíàêî ñîõðàíÿþùèå ñïåöèôè-
÷åñêèå è îòíîñèòåëüíî ñòàáèëüíûå ïàòîëîãè-
÷åñêèå ñòðóêòóðû, íåñìîòðÿ íà âûðàæåííóþ ÑÈÌÁÈÎÇ ÌÀÒÅÐÈ
ñëàáîñòü ß (ïëîõîé êîíòðîëü íàä èìïóëüñàìè, È ÐÅÁÅÍÊÀ
íåäîñòàòî÷íàÿ òîëåðàíòíîñòü ê òðåâîãå, íå- (MOTHER-INFANT SYMBIOSIS)
äîñòàòîê êàíàëîâ äëÿ ñóáëèìàöèè, íàðóøå-
íèÿ äèôôåðåíöèàöèè Ñàìîñòè è îáúåêòîâ, Ñì. ñåïàðàöèÿ-èíäèâèäóàöèÿ.
ïðåîáëàäàíèå ïðèìèòèâíûõ ìåõàíèçìîâ
çàùèòû, òàêèõ, êàê ðàñùåïëåíèå è ïðîåêòèâ-
íàÿ èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ). ÑÈÌÁÈÎÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÔÀÇÀ
(SYMBIOTIC PHASE)
Ñì. çàùèòà, ôóíêöèè ß.
[204, 490, 872] Ñì. ñåïàðàöèÿ-èíäèâèäóàöèÿ, ñèìáèîç.
ÑÈÌÁÈÎÇ ÑÈÌÂÎË
(SYMBIOSIS) (SYMBOL)
193
ÑÈÌÂÎË (SYMBOL)
194
ÑÈÌÏÒÎÌ (SYMPTOM)
195
ÑÈÌÏÒÎÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈÅ (SYMPTOMATIC ACT)
196
ÑÊÎÐÁÜ (MOURNING)
198
ÑÍÎÂÈÄÅÍÈÅ, ÑÍÎÂÈÄÅÍÈß (DREAMING, DREAMS)
199
ÑÎÂÅÑÒÜ (CONSCIENCE)
200
ÑÎÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÎÄÀÒËÈÂÎÑÒÜ (SOMATIÑ COMPLIANCE)
201
ÑÎÏÅÐÍÈ×ÅÑÒÂÎ (RIVALRY)
202
ÑÏÀÐÈÂÀÍÈÅ (PAIRING)
203
ÑÐÅÄÍÅÎÆÈÄÀÅÌÀß ÑÐÅÄÀ (AVERAGE EXPECTABLE ENVIRONMENT)
ÑÒÐÀÕ ÍÅÇÍÀÊÎÌÖÀ
ÑÒÈÌÓËÜÍÛÉ ÁÀÐÜÅÐ (STRANGER ANXIETY)
(STIMULUS BARRIER)
Ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå àôôåêòèâíûå è ïîâåäåí-
Ââåäåííîå Ôðåéäîì (1920) ïîíÿòèå, îáî- ÷åñêèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ òðåâîãè, óêàçûâàþùèå,
çíà÷àþùåå ùèò, óêðûâàþùèé îò ñòèìóëîâ ñîãëàñíî Øïèöó, íà âòîðîé ñäâèã â ïñèõè-
(Reizschutz) è îáåðåãàþùèé ïñèõè÷åñêèé ÷åñêîé îðãàíèçàöèè ìëàäåíöà. Ïîäîáíûå
àïïàðàò ðåáåíêà îò îñîáåííî èíòåíñèâíûõ ïðîÿâëåíèÿ íàçûâàþò òàêæå òðåâîãîé âîñü-
âíåøíèõ ñòèìóëîâ. Ôðåéä âûäâèíóë ïîñòó- ìè ìåñÿöåâ. Øïèö çàìåòèë, ÷òî â âîçðàñòå
ëàò î òîì, ÷òî òðàâìàòè÷åñêèé íåâðîç ìîæåò øåñòèâîñüìè ìåñÿöåâ ðåáåíîê íà÷èíàåò
áûòü îáóñëîâëåí ïðîáîèíîé, âîçíèêàþ- ïî-íîâîìó ðåàãèðîâàòü íà íåçíàêîìûõ åìó
ùåé â ïðåäîõðàíèòåëüíîì ùèòå ïîä âîçäåé- ëþäåé. Åñëè ïðåæäå ìëàäåíåö îòâå÷àë
ñòâèåì äîñòàòî÷íî ñèëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ. óëûáêîé íà ïðèáëèæåíèå ëþáîãî ÷åëîâåêà,
Ïîçäíåå Ôðåéä ïðåäïîëîæèë (1938), ÷òî òî òåïåðü îí ðåàãèðóåò íà ïîñòîðîííåãî
ýòîò ùèò ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé îñîáîå ïî- ÷åëîâåêà äèñòðåññîì. Ýòà ðåàêöèÿ âàðüè-
ðîæäåíèå Îíî, äåéñòâóþùåå êàê ïîñðåäíèê ðóåò îò íàïðÿæåííîñòè, íàñòîðîæåííîñòè,
204
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÀß ÒÅÎÐÈß (STRUCTURAL THEORY)
205
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÀß ÒÅÎÐÈß (STRUCTURAL THEORY)
206
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (STRUCTURAL VIEWPOINT)
òè÷åñêîé òåîðèè, ïîñêîëüêó îíà õîðîøî öèé (âîñïðèÿòèÿ, ïàìÿòè è ðåãóëÿöèè äåÿòåëü-
îáúÿñíÿåò èíòðàïñèõè÷åñêèå êîíôëèêòû è íîñòè), ïîâðåæäåííûõ êîíôëèêòîì. Êðîìå
ïðèãîäíà äëÿ ðàñøèðåíèÿ è àññèìèëÿöèè òîãî, íåîáõîäèìî óñòðàíèòü ìîçàè÷íîñòü ìå-
íîâûõ íàáëþäåíèé è ïåðñïåêòèâ. õàíèçìîâ çàùèòû è ïðî÷èõ çàùèòíûõ ïðî-
öåññîâ, ÷òîáû ÷åëîâåê ìîã îñîçíàâàòü, êîí-
Ñì. èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, êîíôëèêò, òðîëèðîâàòü è ðàçðÿæàòü ñåêñóàëüíûå è
ìåòàïñèõîëîãèÿ, Îíî, ïñèõè÷åñêèé àïïàðàò, àãðåññèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, íå èñïûòûâàÿ òðåâîãè,
Ñâåðõ-ß, òîïîãðàôè÷åñêèé ïîäõîä. ÷óâñòâà âèíû è íåàäåêâàòíîãî òîðìîæåíèÿ.
[38, 45, 73, 114, 303, 312, 347, 738, 763] Äîñòèæåíèå ïåðå÷èñëåííûõ öåëåé â çíà÷è-
òåëüíîé ìåðå îáëåã÷àåò ñèíòåç, èëè èíòåã-
ðàöèþ, ðàçíîðîäíûõ âëå÷åíèé, òåíäåíöèé è
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÎÅ ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÈÅ ôóíêöèé.
(STRUCTURAL CHANGE) Â ïðîöåññå àíàëèçà ðåäóöèðóåòñÿ èí-
òåíñèâíîñòü êîíôëèêòà ìåæäó ðàçëè÷íûìè
Ïîíÿòèå, îòðàæàþùåå îñíîâíóþ öåëü ôóíêöèÿìè Îíî, ß è Ñâåðõ-ß, âñëåäñòâèå ÷åãî
ïñèõîàíàëèçà. Ãëàâíûì äîñòèæåíèåì êàê âçàèìîäåéñòâèå ýòèõ ñèñòåì ñòàíîâèòñÿ
äëÿ ïàöèåíòà, òàê è äëÿ åãî îêðóæåíèÿ, ÿâëÿ- áîëåå ãàðìîíè÷íûì. Ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, îñíîâ-
åòñÿ èçìåíåíèå â ñèìïòîìàòèêå. Îäíàêî íàÿ çàäà÷à àíàëèçà ñîñòîèò â òîì, ÷òîáû
îïðåäåëåííûå èçìåíåíèÿ â ñèìïòîìàòèêå ñäåëàòü ýòè èçìåíåíèÿ ñòàáèëüíûìè è ñòîé-
ìîãóò âîçíèêíóòü è â ðåçóëüòàòå ñîïðîòèâ- êèìè.
ëåíèÿ ëå÷åíèþ (çàùèòíîå áåãñòâî â çäîðî- Ýòà öåëü àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ïðîöåäóðû ñî-
âüå, ÷òîáû èçáåæàòü èññëåäîâàíèÿ áîëåç- îòâåòñòâóåò êîíå÷íûì öåëÿì ïñèõîàíàëèòè-
íåííûõ êîíôëèêòîâ), âñëåäñòâèå èçìåíåíèÿ ÷åñêîãî ëå÷åíèÿ. Ïîñëåäíèå âêëþ÷àþò â
æèçíåííîé ñèòóàöèè (íîâûé îáúåêò ëþáâè ñåáÿ óñòðàíåíèå ñèìïòîìîâ è òîðìîæåíèé,
ëèáî óñïåõè, ïîâûøàþùèå ñàìîîöåíêó ïà- èçìåíåíèÿ â ñòðóêòóðå õàðàêòåðà, óëó÷øå-
öèåíòà), ïåðåíîñà (æåëàíèÿ óãîäèòü òåðàïåâ- íèå ñïîñîáíîñòè ïàöèåíòà óñòàíàâëèâàòü è
òó). Ïîäîáíûå âëèÿíèÿ è ñâÿçàííûå ñ íèìè ïîääåðæèâàòü îáúåêòíûå îòíîøåíèÿ, ïðî-
èçìåíåíèÿ îòðàæàþò ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå àñïåê- äóêòèâíî è òâîð÷åñêè äåéñòâîâàòü. Âàæíû-
òû ñîñòîÿíèÿ ïàöèåíòà ôîðìèðîâàíèå ìè çàäà÷àìè ÿâëÿþòñÿ òàêæå ïîâûøåíèå
êîìïðîìèññíîãî îáðàçîâàíèÿ, ñìåùåíèå óðîâíÿ ñàìîïîçíàíèÿ è ñàìîðàçâèòèÿ, âêëþ-
ñèìïòîìàòèêè è, âîçìîæíî, âðåìåííûå ñòðóê- ÷àÿ îñîçíàíèå òîãî ôàêòà, ÷òî ïîëíîå ñî-
òóðíûå èçìåíåíèÿ. âåðøåíñòâî ÿâëÿåòñÿ èëëþçîðíûì è íåäî-
Èñòèííûå ñòðóêòóðíûå èçìåíåíèÿ ïðåä- ñòèæèìûì.
ñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé ìîäèôèêàöèè âíóòðè êàæ- Õîòÿ íåêîòîðûå äðóãèå ôîðìû òåðàïèè
äîãî èç îñíîâíûõ êîìïîíåíòîâ ïñèõè÷åñêîãî íàïðàâëåíû íà äîñòèæåíèå òåõ æå öåëåé, îò
àïïàðàòà ìîäèôèêàöèè, ðåäóöèðóþùèå àíàëèçà îíè îòëè÷àþòñÿ ïðåæäå âñåãî ñâî-
êîíôëèêòû ìåæäó ýòèìè êîìïîíåíòàìè. Õîòÿ èìè ïðîìåæóòî÷íûìè çàäà÷àìè: â îòëè÷èå
îñíîâíûì ôîêóñîì àíàëèçà ÿâëÿåòñÿ ß, ñëó- îò ïñèõîàíàëèçà â äðóãèõ ôîðìàõ òåðàïèè
æàùåå ïîñðåäíèêîì ìåæäó ñèëàìè âñåõ ìåíüøèé àêöåíò äåëàåòñÿ íà ñòðóêòóðíûõ
ñèñòåì ïñèõèêè, à òàêæå âîçäåéñòâèé âíåø- èçìåíåíèÿõ è îñíîâíîå âíèìàíèå óäåëÿåò-
íåãî ìèðà), îùóòèìûå ïåðåìåíû ìîæíî îá- ñÿ íåïîñðåäñòâåííîìó èçìåíåíèþ ñèìïòî-
íàðóæèòü â ñôåðàõ Îíî è Ñâåðõ-ß. ×òî êà- ìîâ è ïîâåäåíèþ. Â ïñèõîàíàëèçå ãëàâíîé
ñàåòñÿ ñôåðû Îíî, òî çäåñü îñíîâíûì öåëüþ ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñòðóêòóðíîå èçìåíåíèå, ñî-
ïðåäìåòîì âîçäåéñòâèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ îñëàáëå- çäàþùåå ïðåäïîñûëêó äëÿ äîñòèæåíèÿ îñ-
íèå ôèêñàöèé, óñòðàíåíèå ðåãðåññèé, óìåíü- òàëüíûõ ðåçóëüòàòîâ.
øåíèå èíòåíñèâíîñòè íàâÿç÷èâîãî ïîâòîðå-
íèÿ.  ñôåðå Ñâåðõ-ß íåîáõîäèìî ïðåæäå Ñì. êîíôëèêò, ïñèõè÷åñêèé àïïàðàò,
âñåãî ïûòàòüñÿ ñíèçèòü ñóðîâîñòü, æåñò- ñòðóêòóðíàÿ òåîðèÿ, òåðàïåâòè÷åñêàÿ öåëü.
êîñòü è êàðàòåëüíûå êà÷åñòâà ýòîé ÷àñòè [81, 131, 861]
ïñèõè÷åñêîãî àïïàðàòà, à òàêæå ïðèâåñòè
èäåàëû â ñîîòâåòñòâèå ñ ðåàëüíîñòüþ è
ñãëàäèòü ïðî÷èå íåñîîòâåòñòâèÿ ìåæäó ëè÷- ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ
íîñòüþ è âíåøíèì ìèðîì. Â îáëàñòè ß (STRUCTURAL VIEWPOINT)
öåëüþ àíàëèçà ÿâëÿåòñÿ äîñòèæåíèå ìàêñè-
ìàëüíî âîçìîæíîé ñàìîñòîÿòåëüíîñòè ôóíê- Ñì. ìåòàïñèõîëîãèÿ.
207
ÑÓÁËÈÌÀÖÈß (SUBLIMATION)
208
ÒÅËÅÑÍÎÅ ß (BODY EGO)
209
ÒÅÍÜ (SHADOW)
210
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂÈÍÍÈÊÎÒÒÀ (WINNICOTTS THEORY)
211
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂÈÍÍÈÊÎÒÒÀ (WINNICOTTS THEORY)
Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí, êîòîðóþ âïîñëåäñòâèè ñ÷è- âèòñÿ îòïðàâíûì ïóíêòîì êàê äëÿ îáðàçî-
òàë ñâîèì ó÷èòåëåì è íàèáîëåå ïðîäóêòèâ- âàíèÿ ÷óâñòâà áåçîïàñíîñòè è êîìôîðòà,
íûì ïîñëå Ôðåéäà ïñèõîàíàëèòèêîì. òàê è äëÿ âûÿâëåíèÿ ïàðàäîêñàëüíîñòè îê-
 ãîäû Âòîðîé ìèðîâîé âîéíû, â ïåðè- ðóæàþùåãî ìèðà. Î÷åâèäíî, ÷òî ðåáåíîê
îä êðèçèñà Áðèòàíñêîãî ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñ- íå â ñîñòîÿíèè îòâåòèòü íà âîïðîñ, ÿâëÿåòñÿ
êîãî îáùåñòâà è åãî ðàñêîëà íà ïîñëåäî- ëè íåîáõîäèìûé è íåçàìåíèìûé äëÿ íåãî
âàòåëåé Êëÿéí è Àííû Ôðåéä, Âèííèêîòò îáúåêò ðåàëüíîñòüþ èëè ïëîäîì åãî âîîá-
ïîïûòàëñÿ ñîçäàòü íåçàâèñèìóþ ãðóïïó. ðàæåíèÿ (ýòîò æå ïàðàäîêñ ñîõðàíÿåòñÿ è
Ñïîðû è äèñêóññèè óêðåïèëè åãî âîççðåíèÿ â òâîð÷åñêîé æèçíè, âêëþ÷àþùåé â ñåáÿ
íà çíà÷èìîñòü ôàêòîðîâ îêðóæåíèÿ â ðàç- èãðó è êóëüòóðíûé îïûò âñåãî ÷åëîâå÷å-
âèòèè ðåáåíêà, ÷òî â îïðåäåëåííîé ñòåïå- ñòâà). Âèííèêîòò ïîëàãàë, ÷òî, õîòÿ ëþäè
íè ïðîòèâîðå÷èëî âçãëÿäàì Êëÿéí. äîëæíû ïðîãðåññèðîâàòü â íàïðàâëåíèè
Íàðÿäó ñ ïåäèàòðè÷åñêîé ðàáîòîé è ïðèíÿòèÿ èíäèôôåðåíòíîñòè âñåëåííîé,
äåòñêèì àíàëèçîì Âèííèêîòò çàíèìàëñÿ ìèðà íå-ß, èì òðåáóþòñÿ òàêæå ìèíóòû
ëå÷åíèåì ïñèõè÷åñêèõ ðàññòðîéñòâ ó âçðîñ- ïîêîÿ, êîãäà íàïðÿæåíèå, ñâÿçàííîå ñ äèô-
ëûõ ïàöèåíòîâ. Ýòà ðàáîòà çàêëþ÷àëàñü â ôåðåíöèàöèåé âíóòðåííåé è âíåøíåé ðå-
äîñòèæåíèè òîãî, ÷òî îí íàçûâàë ôàçîé àëüíîñòè, íå íóæíî ïîääåðæèâàòü.
óïðàâëåíèÿ ïàöèåíòîì, êîòîðûé ðåãðåññè- Ðàáîòàÿ âî âðåìÿ Âòîðîé ìèðîâîé âîé-
ðîâàë ê çàâèñèìîñòè (çíà÷åíèå òåðìèíà íû ñ äåëèíêâåíòíûìè äåòüìè, Âèííèêîòò ââåë
ðåãðåññèÿ Âèííèêîòò ïîíèìàë èíà÷å, ÷åì åùå îäíî ïîíÿòèå àíòèñîöèàëüíàÿ òåí-
Ôðåéä). Òàêèå ïàöèåíòû íóæäàþòñÿ ñêîðåå äåíöèÿ. Îí ðàññìàòðèâàë ïåðâûå àíòèñî-
â óñòîé÷èâîé ýìîöèîíàëüíîé ïîääåðæêå èëè öèàëüíûå äåéñòâèÿ êàê ïðîÿâëåíèå ÷óâñòâà
çàáîòå, íåæåëè â ïðåäâàðÿþùåé àíàëèç ðåáåíêà, ÷òî åãî îáìàíóëè â òîì, ÷òî ïî ïðàâó
èíòåðïðåòàöèîííîé ðàáîòå (õîòÿ â ðåäêèõ ïðèíàäëåæàëî åìó, òî åñòü ïðî÷íàÿ ïàðà
ñëó÷àÿõ îí äåéñòâèòåëüíî äåðæàë ïàöèåí- ðîäèòåëåé. Âèííèêîòò ñóìåë ïðîñëåäèòü
òà çà ðóêó).  ïðîöåññå ïðàêòè÷åñêîé äåÿ- èñòî÷íèêè ýòîé òåíäåíöèè ó äåòåé, ÷üå íîð-
òåëüíîñòè Âèííèêîòò ïðèøåë ê âûâîäó, ÷òî ìàëüíîå âîñïèòàíèå â ðàííåì âîçðàñòå
ïîâåäåíèå òåðàïåâòà èìååò íå ìåíüøåå áûëî ïðåðâàíî íà âòîðîì èëè òðåòüåì ãîäó
çíà÷åíèå, ÷åì åãî óìåíèå õîðîøî èíòåðïðå- æèçíè.
òèðîâàòü êîíôëèêòû. Îòñþäà è åãî óáåæäåí- Èäåè Âèííèêîòòà îá èñòèííîé è ëîæ-
íîñòü â âàæíîé ðîëè ìàòåðè â ðàííåì íîé Ñàìîñòè îñíîâûâàëèñü íà åãî íàáëþ-
ðàçâèòèè ðåáåíêà. Ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå ñîá- äåíèÿõ çà ïîñëåäñòâèÿìè ðàííåé äåïðèâà-
ñòâåííûå èññëåäîâàíèÿ è íàáëþäåíèÿ ïî- öèè. Èñòèííàÿ Ñàìîñòü ðàçâèâàåòñÿ â
çâîëèëè Âèííèêîòòó ïîñòðîèòü ëîãè÷íóþ è àòìîñôåðå äîáðîæåëàòåëüíîñòè è ïðèÿòèÿ
öåëüíóþ òåîðèþ ðàííåãî äåòñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ, ðåáåíêà äîñòàòî÷íî õîðîøåé ìàòåðüþ, ñïî-
íà÷èíàþùåãîñÿ ñ ñîñòîÿíèÿ áåñïîêîéñòâà ñîáíîé ïîíèìàòü çíà÷åíèå ñïîíòàííûõ
ìàòåðè î ðåáåíêå (ïåðâè÷íîé ìàòåðèíñêîé æåñòîâ ðåáåíêà. Íàðóøåíèå ýòîãî ïðîöåñ-
îçàáî÷åííîñòè). ñà ïðèâîäèò ê îòêàçó ðåáåíêà îò àóòåíòè÷-
 ðàáîòàõ Âèííèêîòòà ôèãóðå îòöà óäå- íîñòè è ñïîíòàííîñòè. Îí îòâå÷àåò íà
ëÿåòñÿ çíà÷èòåëüíî ìåíüøå âíèìàíèÿ îí âðàæäåáíûé ìèð ëîæíîé Ñàìîñòüþ, êîòî-
ïèñàë ïðåæäå âñåãî î ïàöèåíòàõ, ïðîáëåìû ðàÿ ïðåâðàùàåòñÿ â äåéñòâèòåëüíóþ. Ìíî-
êîòîðûõ ïðîèñòåêàëè èç ðàííèõ âçàèìîîò- ãî÷èñëåííûå ãðàäàöèè ïîäîáíûõ ëè÷íîñòíûõ
íîøåíèé ñ ìàòåðüþ. ðàññòðîéñòâ ìîæíî íàáëþäàòü â êëèíè÷åñ-
Íàñòîÿùåãî ïðèçíàíèÿ Âèííèêîòò äî- êîé ðàáîòå.
áèëñÿ áëàãîäàðÿ ðàçðàáîòàííîé èì êîí- Èäåè Âèííèêîòòà, ïðåäñòàâëåííûå â åãî
öåïöèè ïåðåõîäíîãî îáúåêòà. Îí ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî ïîñëåäíåé ðàáîòå Èñïîëüçîâàíèå îáúåê-
ïîòðåáíîñòü ðåáåíêà èìåòü ëþáèìûé ïðåä- òà, ïîëó÷èëè ïðèçíàíèå ëèøü ïîñòåïåííî.
ìåò (èãðóøêó), çà êîòîðûì íóæíî óõàæèâàòü, Îí âñþ æèçíü çàíèìàëñÿ èçó÷åíèåì ïðèðî-
ÿâëÿåòñÿ ìîìåíòîì, â êîòîðîì ÷óâñòâî âñå- äû ðåàëüíîñòè, è â ýòîé ðàáîòå îí âûäâè-
ìîãóùåñòâà ïåðåñåêàåòñÿ ñ âëèÿíèÿìè ãàåò ïîëîæåíèå, ÷òî àãðåññèâíîå âëå÷åíèå,
âíåøíåé ñðåäû. Ïûòàÿñü ñîçäàòü èäåàëü- ñâîéñòâî ëþáûõ îòíîøåíèé, åñòü ïîñòîÿííî
íûé îáúåêò, ðåáåíîê íåèçáåæíî ñòàëêèâà- ôîðìèðóþùàÿ ðåàëüíîñòü. Âûæèâàÿ â ýòîé
åòñÿ ñ ðåàëüíûìè îáúåêòàìè, ñóùåñòâóþùè- ïîñòîÿííîé äåñòðóêöèè, îáúåêò ñòàíîâèòñÿ
ìè â êîíêðåòíîé ñðåäå. Ïðè ýòîì òî÷êà ïå- èñïîëüçóåìûì. Ýòî ñëîâî íå îòíîñèòñÿ ê
ðåñå÷åíèÿ âíåøíåãî è âíóòðåííåãî ñòàíî- ÷àñòè÷íîìó îáúåêòó.
212
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂÈÍÍÈÊÎÒÒÀ (WINNICOTTS THEORY)
213
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂÈÍÍÈÊÎÒÒÀ (WINNICOTTS THEORY)
215
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂÈÍÍÈÊÎÒÒÀ (WINNICOTTS THEORY)
216
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÂËÅ×ÅÍÈÉ (ÒÅÎÐÈß ÈÍÑÒÈÍÊÒÎÂ) (INSTINCT THEORY)
217
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
(èíñòèíêòû) ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé ...ìåðó êîì Êëÿéí ñòàë Êàðë Àáðàõàì, ïîìîãàâøèé
òðåáîâàíèé ê ðàáîòå ïñèõèêè âñëåäñòâèè åå åé âïîñëåäñòâèè â àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ðàáîòå ñ
ñâÿçè ñ òåëîì (ñ. 122).  êà÷åñòâå ãëàâíûõ äåòüìè. Îí óìåð â 1925 ãîäó, à â 1926-ì
ïîáóäèòåëåé ïîâåäåíèÿ îíè îòðàæàþò âëè- Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí ïî ïðèãëàøåíèþ Ýðíåñòà
ÿíèå âðîæäåííûõ, ñîìàòè÷åñêè îáóñëîâëåí- Äæîíñà ïðèåõàëà â Ëîíäîí è çäåñü äî ñâî-
íûõ è õàðàêòåðíûõ äëÿ âñåõ ëþäåé áèîëî- åé êîí÷èíû â 1960 ãîäó â âîçðàñòå 78 ëåò
ãè÷åñêèõ ñèë. Íåñìîòðÿ íà òî, ÷òî êëàññèôè- ïðîäîëæàëà êëèíè÷åñêèå è òåîðåòè÷åñêèå
êàöèÿ âëå÷åíèé Ôðåéäîì ïîñòîÿííî ðàçâè- èññëåäîâàíèÿ.
âàëàñü, íåèçìåííûì âñåãäà îñòàâàëàñü èõ Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí ïðèâëåêàëè èäåè Ôðåé-
ïîëÿðíîñòü. Ôðåéä ïîëàãàë, ÷òî âñÿêàÿ ìî- äà îá îáúåêòàõ, ÷óâñòâå âèíû, òðåâîãå, ôàí-
òèâàöèÿ â êîíå÷íîì èòîãå ñâîäèìà ê äâóì òàçèè è âëå÷åíèè ê ñìåðòè, êîòîðûå îíà
ïðîòèâîïîëîæíûì âñåîáúåìëþùèì òåíäåí- ïåðåðàáîòàëà â òåîðèþ ðàííåé àãðåññèè.
öèÿì. Ìîæíî âûäåëèòü òðè èëè ÷åòûðå ïðåä- Íàïðàâëåíèå, êîòîðîå îíà ïðèíÿëà, äåëà-
ëîæåííûå èì êëàññèôèêàöèè: ëî àêöåíò íà èññëåäîâàíèè ðàçâèòèÿ â ðàí-
1) ñåêñóàëüíûå âëå÷åíèÿ / âëå÷åíèÿ ê íåì âîçðàñòå, à òàêæå îòêðûëî ïóòü ê ïñè-
ñàìîñîõðàíåíèþ (âëå÷åíèÿ ß); õîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé ðàáîòå ñ ïñèõîòèêàìè
2) (à) îáúåêòíàÿ ëþáîâü / ëþáîâü ê ñåáå; (Turkle, 1986). Èãðîâàÿ òåõíèêà, ðàçðàáîòàí-
(á) ñåêñóàëüíûå âëå÷åíèÿ / àãðåññèâ- íàÿ åþ äëÿ äåòåé, îòêðûëà áîãàòñòâî âíóò-
íûå âëå÷åíèÿ; ðåííåãî ìèðà ðåáåíêà, íàñåëåííîãî êàê
3) âëå÷åíèå ê æèçíè / âëå÷åíèå ê ñìåðòè. ôàíòàñòè÷åñêèìè ÷àñòè÷íûìè îáúåêòàìè, òàê
Õîòÿ çíà÷åíèå ýíäîãåííûõ èñòî÷íèêîâ è ðåàëüíûìè ëþäüìè. Îíà âñêðûëà ñóùå-
ìîòèâàöèè ïîâåäåíèÿ äî ñèõ ïîð îñòàåòñÿ ñòâîâàíèå ïðèìèòèâíûõ áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ
êðàåóãîëüíûì êàìíåì ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé ôàíòàçèé, òðåâîã è ñïîñîáîâ çàùèòû. Äîñ-
ïñèõîëîãèè, ìíîãèå àíàëèòèêè âûðàæàþò òèãíóòîå åþ ïîíèìàíèå ðàííèõ ïðèìèòèâ-
ñîìíåíèå â ýâðèñòè÷åñêîé öåííîñòè êîíöåï- íûõ ìåõàíèçìîâ îòêðûëî ïóòü ê àíàëèçó
öèè èíñòèíêòîâ. ïîãðàíè÷íûõ áîëüíûõ è ïñèõîòèêîâ, óñïåø-
íî ðàçðàáàòûâàåìîìó åå ñîòðóäíèêàìè è
Ñì. èíñòèíêò, èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ. ó÷åíèêàìè (Segal, 1986).
[285]  ïðîöåññå ëå÷åíèÿ äåòåé Êëÿéí îáíà-
ðóæèëà, ÷òî ïàöèåíòû ïåðåíîñÿò íà àíàëè-
òèêà íå ñòîëüêî îòíîøåíèÿ ê ðåàëüíûì,
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ ñêîëüêî ê âîîáðàæàåìûì, âíóòðåííèì ðîäè-
(KLEINIAN THEORY) òåëÿì. Ïîýòîìó îíà ñäåëàëà àêöåíò íà
çíà÷åíèè ðàííèõ âíóòðåííèõ îáúåêòíûõ îò-
Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí îäíà èç íàèáîëåå âëè- íîøåíèé êàê äëÿ íîðìàëüíîãî, òàê è äëÿ
ÿòåëüíûõ ôèãóð â ìèðîâîì ïñèõîàíàëèçå, ïàòîëîãè÷åñêîãî ðàçâèòèÿ äåòåé è âçðîñ-
õîòÿ åå ðàáîòû â Ñîåäèíåííûõ Øòàòàõ ëûõ. Îíà ïîëàãàëà, ÷òî ôîðìèðîâàíèå
ìåíåå èçâåñòíû, ÷åì â Åâðîïå. Ìåëàíè Ðàé- Ñâåðõ-ß íà÷èíàåòñÿ çíà÷èòåëüíî ðàíüøå,
öåñ, ìëàäøàÿ èç ÷åòûðåõ äåòåé, ðîäèëàñü â íåæåëè îáû÷íî ñ÷èòàëîñü. Ïðè ýòîì îáðà-
1882 ãîäó â Âåíå. Â 21 ãîä âûøëà çàìóæ çóþùèåñÿ àãðåññèâíûå ïîáóæäåíèÿ ìîãóò
çà Àðòóðà Êëÿéíà, ðîäèëà òðîèõ äåòåé. Ñ ñïîñîáñòâîâàòü ðàçâèòèþ ñîñòîÿíèé, îïè-
1910-ãî ïî 1919-é ãîä ñåìüÿ æèëà â Áóäà- ñàííûõ Êëÿéí ïîä íàçâàíèÿìè ïàðàíîéÿëü-
ïåøòå. Â ïÿòèëåòíåì âîçðàñòå Ìåëàíè íî-øèçîèäíîé è äåïðåññèâíîé ïîçèöèé, à
Êëÿéí ïîòåðÿëà ñåñòðó, à âñêîðå è áðàòà. òàêæå ê ìàíèàêàëüíûì çàùèòàì îò òðåâî-
Ýòè óòðàòû, óñèëåííûå ãèáåëüþ åå ñòàðøåãî ãè. Âûÿâëåííûå åþ ïîçèöèè ïðåäñòàâëÿëè
ñûíà â êàòàñòðîôå, ïî-âèäèìîìó, îïðåäåëèëè ñîáîé òåîðåòè÷åñêèé øàã âïåðåä ïî ñðàâ-
òîò äåïðåññèâíûé ôîí, êîòîðûé ïðîñìàòðè- íåíèþ ñ ìîäåëÿìè îíòîãåíåçà èíñòèíêòèâ-
âàëñÿ â òå÷åíèå âñåé æèçíè Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí íûõ âëå÷åíèé ó Ôðåéäà. Ðàññìàòðèâàÿ êîí-
è ñïîñîáñòâîâàë åå ÷óâñòâèòåëüíîñòè ê äåï- öåïöèþ ñòàäèéíîñòè ðàçâèòèÿ, Êëÿéí ñìåñ-
ðåññèâíîé ïîçèöèè (Katz, 1985, ñ. 210). Õðî- òèëà àêöåíòû â ñòîðîíó âçàèìîîòíîøåíèé
íè÷åñêîå äåïðåññèâíîå ñîñòîÿíèå ïðèâåëî ñ îáúåêòîì; ïîñòóëèðîâàííûå åþ ïîçèöèè
åå ê Ôåðåíöè, ó êîòîðîãî îíà ëå÷èëàñü.  ïîäðàçóìåâàëè ñìåøåíèå âëå÷åíèé, çàùèò-
1921 ãîäó Êëÿéí ðàçîøëàñü ñ ìóæåì è ñ íûõ ïðîÿâëåíèé è îòíîøåíèé ñ îáúåêòîì,
äâóìÿ äåòüìè ïåðååõàëà â Áåðëèí. Áðàê áûë íàáëþäàåìûå â àôôåêòèâíî îêðàøåííûõ
ðàñòîðãíóò ëèøü ñïóñòÿ äâà ãîäà. Àíàëèòè- ñíîâèäåíèÿõ. È õîòÿ ïàðàíîéÿëüíî-øèçîèä-
218
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
219
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
220
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
222
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
223
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY)
ðàíüøå, ÷åì ýòî ïîëàãàë Ôðåéä. Êîíôëèêòû âëå÷åíèé (1905). Ëèáèäî ñòàëî îáîçíà÷àòü
ðàçâèòèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ ýäèïîâ êîíôëèêò, è çàùè- öåíòðàëüíóþ äëÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåî-
òû îò íèõ, âëå÷åíèÿ è âîçäåéñòâèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ ðèè èäåþ, ÷òî ñåêñóàëüíîå æåëàíèå èëè
îòðèöàíèå, âûòåñíåíèå, âñåìîãóùèé êîíò- ñåêñóàëüíàÿ ñòèìóëÿöèÿ èíäèâèäà ïðîäîë-
ðîëü è ðåïàðàöèþ, âñå ýòî, ïî ìíåíèþ æàåòñÿ â òå÷åíèå âñåé æèçíè, ðàñêðûâàÿñü
Êëÿéí, íàõîäèò âûðàæåíèå óæå íà ïåðâîì â ðàçíîîáðàçíûõ ïîâåäåí÷åñêèõ è ïñèõè-
ãîäó æèçíè. Îáðàçîâàíèå ôàíòàçèé ïðîèñ- ÷åñêèõ ïðîÿâëåíèÿõ, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ òåì èëè
õîäèò çàäîëãî äî ðàçâèòèÿ ôîðìàëüíî îðãà- èíûì èõ îáùèì ñåêñóàëüíûì, èëè ÷òîáû
íèçîâàííîé ðå÷è è â äàëüíåéøåì, âïëîòü äî óêàçàòü áîëåå øèðîêèé, ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñ-
çðåëîãî âîçðàñòà, èõ âëèÿíèå íà âíóòðåííèé êèé ñìûñë ýòîé èäåè, ëèáèäèíîçíûì êîì-
ìèð îñòàåòñÿ äîìèíèðóþùèì. ïîíåíòîì. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ñåêñóàëüíîñòü
Ñàìûå ðàííèå ôàíòàçèè êîíêðåòíû è êàê èíñòèíêòèâíîå âëå÷åíèå ìîæíî íàçâàòü
ñâÿçàíû ñ ÷óâñòâîì âñåìîãóùåñòâà. Îíè ëèáèäèíîçíûì âëå÷åíèåì; âîñïðèíèìàåìûé
ïåðâîíà÷àëüíî ïðîèñòåêàþò èç òåëåñíûõ èìïóëüñ ìîæíî íàçâàòü ëèáèäèíîçíûì èì-
îùóùåíèé è ðåïðåçåíòèðóþò èíñòèíêòèâíûå ïóëüñîì; ÷åëîâåê èëè ïðåäìåò, ïðèòÿãèâàþ-
öåëè â îòíîøåíèè îáúåêòîâ âìåñòå ñ àôôåê- ùèé ê ñåáå è óäîâëåòâîðÿþùèé òàêèå èì-
òèâíûìè èíòåðïðåòàöèÿìè ñåíñîðíûõ ïåðå- ïóëüñû, ìîæåò íàçûâàòüñÿ ëèáèäèíîçíûì
æèâàíèé.  ñóùíîñòè, îíè âûðàæàþò òåëå- îáúåêòîì. Ýòî ïîíÿòèå âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ
ñíûå ïîáóæäåíèÿ èëè æåëàíèÿ ìëàäåíöà òàêæå àôôåêòû è âîæäåëåíèå. Àôôåêòèâíûå
îáëàäàòü ðàçëè÷íûìè ÷àñòÿìè ìàòåðèíñêîãî èëè ñåêñóàëüíûå ñâÿçè ñ äðóãèì ÷åëîâåêîì
(èëè îòöîâñêîãî) òåëà (ïàðöèàëüíûìè îáúåê- ìîæíî íàçâàòü ëèáèäèíîçíîé ïðèâÿçàííî-
òàìè, ãðóäüþ èëè ïåíèñîì). È ëèøü ïîñòåïåí- ñòüþ. Âñå ïåðå÷èñëåííûå òåðìèíû îáîçíà-
íî ðåáåíîê íà÷èíàåò îòëè÷àòü ñâîè ôàíòà- ÷àþò áàçèñíîå åäèíñòâî ñåêñóàëüíûõ âëå-
çèè-æåëàíèÿ îò òåëà ìàòåðè è ðåàëüíîñòè ÷åíèé, îáúåêòîâ è ïðèâÿçàííîñòåé.
åå îòäåëåíèÿ. Îñîçíàíèå òîãî, ÷òî æåëà- Ôîðìàëüíî òåîðèÿ ëèáèäî áûëà îïèñà-
íèÿ ýòî ôàíòàçèè, à íå ðåàëüíûå ôàêòû íà Ôðåéäîì â 19141915 ãã. Ê òîìó âðå-
ïðèîáðåòåíèÿ, ïðèâîäèò ê ñàìîé ðàííåé ìåíè ëèáèäî ñòàëî ðàññìàòðèâàòüñÿ òàêæå
îðèåíòèðîâêå ìëàäåíöà â äåéñòâèòåëüíîñòè. êàê ôîðìà ïñèõè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèè (ïî àíàëî-
Õîòÿ ôàíòàçèè ëåæàò â îñíîâå âñåõ çà- ãèè ñ ôèçè÷åñêîé ýíåðãèåé), êîòîðóþ ìîæ-
ùèòíûõ ìåõàíèçìîâ, ïîñëåäíèå ÿâëÿþòñÿ íî èíâåñòèðîâàòü â ðàçëè÷íûå ïñèõè÷åñêèå
áîëåå ôîðìàëèçîâàííûìè, äåïåðñîíèôèöè- ðåïðåçåíòàíòû è ñòðóêòóðû ïñèõèêè. Òàêîå
ðîâàííûìè è âñåîáúåìëþùèìè. Íàïðèìåð, èíâåñòèðîâàíèå Ôðåéä íàçâàë êàòåêñèñîì.
õîòÿ ïñèõè÷åñêèé ìåõàíèçì èíòðîåêöèè Áóäó÷è ôîðìîé ýíåðãèè, ëèáèäî ìîæåò ðàç-
îñíîâàí íà îðàëüíûõ ôàíòàçèÿõ îá èíêîð- ðÿæàòüñÿ â âèäå ñåêñóàëüíîãî óäîâëåòâîðå-
ïîðàöèè ìàòåðèíñêîé ãðóäè, îí òàêæå âêëþ- íèÿ èëè êàòåêòèðîâàòü (áûòü èíâåñòèðîâàí-
÷àåò â ñåáÿ áîëåå ôîðìàëüíûé ìåõàíèçì íîé) â ïñèõè÷åñêèå ñòðóêòóðû. Íàðóøåíèå
ïîëó÷åíèÿ è îáðàáîòêè èíôîðìàöèè î àäåêâàòíîé ðàçðÿäêè ëèáèäî ìîæåò âûðà-
âíåøíåì ìèðå. æàòüñÿ â ñîñòîÿíèÿõ çàñòîÿ, èìåþùèõ íå-
ïîñðåäñòâåííîå îòíîøåíèå ê ôîðìèðîâà-
Ñì. âíóòðåííèé îáúåêò, èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ. íèþ îñòðûõ íåâðîòè÷åñêèõ ñèìïòîìîâ.
[196, 205, 302, 381, 394, 396, 426, 441, 497, Ôðåéä ïîñòóëèðîâàë íàëè÷èå ðåöèïðîêíûõ
501, 503, 504, 505, 506, 508, 643, 769, 770, 771, îòíîøåíèé ìåæäó êîëè÷åñòâîì ëèáèäî, èí-
772, 773, 842] âåñòèðîâàííûì â ñàìîãî ñåáÿ (ðåïðåçåíòà-
öèÿ Ñàìîñòè) è êîëè÷åñòâîì ëèáèäî, èíâåñ-
òèðîâàííûì â ðåïðåçåíòàöèþ îáúåêòîâ
ÒÅÎÐÈß ËÈÁÈÄÎ (îáúåêòíàÿ ðåïðåçåíòàöèÿ). Ýòè ðàçìåùå-
(LIBIDO THEORY) íèÿ ëèáèäî Ôðåéä íàçûâàë ëèáèäî ß è
îáúåêòíûì ëèáèäî.
Òåðìèí ëèáèäî âïåðâûå ïîÿâèëñÿ â ðà- Íåñêîëüêî ïîçæå Ôðåéä îïèñûâàë íåêî-
áîòàõ Ôðåéäà â 80-õ ãîäàõ ïðîøëîãî âåêà; òîðûå êëèíè÷åñêèå ñèòóàöèè â òåðìèíîëî-
èì îáîçíà÷àëîñü ñåêñóàëüíîå æåëàíèå èëè ãèè ëèáèäî. Ëèöà, ñ ëåãêîñòüþ óñòàíàâëèâà-
âëå÷åíèå. Ïîçäíåå îí èñïîëüçîâàë ýòîò þùèå îòíîøåíèÿ ïåðåíîñà è õîðîøî
òåðìèí â óçêîòåõíè÷åñêîì ñìûñëå, à òàêæå ïîääàþùèåñÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîìó ëå÷å-
â ñâÿçè ñî ñâîåé êîíöåïöèåé èíñòèíêòèâíûõ íèþ, îïèñûâàëèñü Ôðåéäîì êàê îáëàäàþ-
225
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÎÁÚÅÊÒÍÛÕ ÎÒÍÎØÅÍÈÉ (OBJECT RELATIONS THEORY)
ùèå ïëàñòè÷íûì ëèáèäî. Òå, êòî íå áûë äî- è Áàëèíòà; èõ òåîðèè îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé
ñòóïåí òàêèì èçìåíåíèÿì, òðàêòîâàëèñü êàê ïðèâåëè ê ñîçäàíèþ áðèòàíñêîé øêîëû â
îáëàäàþùèå âÿçêèì ëèáèäî (1937). Ôðåéä ïñèõîàíàëèçå. Ñâîé âêëàä âíåñëè òàêæå è
òàêæå ïðåäïðèíÿë ïîïûòêó êëàññèôèöèðî- äðóãèå èññëåäîâàòåëè Êåðíáåðã, ˸âàëüä,
âàòü õàðàêòåðû â ñîîòâåòñòâèè ñ ëèáèäèíîç- Ìåéñíåð, Ìîäåëë, Øåôåð, Ñòîëîðîâ, Êîõóò
íûìè òèïàìè (1931). è Ñàíäëåð. Îò÷àñòè ýòè òåîðèè ïðîèñòåêà-
Òåîðèþ ëèáèäî ÷àñòî ïóòàþò ñ äðóãîé, þò èç íàáëþäåíèé ñàìîãî Ôðåéäà îòíîñè-
ñâÿçàííîé ñ íåé, íî âñå æå ñàìîñòîÿòåëü- òåëüíî âëèÿíèÿ îáúåêòîâ íà ðàçâèòèå ß.
íîé òåîðèåé èíñòèíêòèâíûõ âëå÷åíèé. Ëè- Íåêîòîðûå òåîðåòèêè, â ÷àñòíîñòè Êåðíáåðã,
áèäî èíîãäà òàêæå ïîíèìàþò â ýíåðãåòè- ïðåäïðèíÿëè ïîïûòêó îáúåäèíèòü ðàçëè÷íûå
÷åñêîì ñìûñëå; òàêîé ïîäõîä, îäíàêî, àñïåêòû òåîðèè îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé ñ
ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñïîðíûì. Íàèáîëåå âàæíîé îñî- êëàññè÷åñêîé ôðåéäîâñêîé òåîðèåé.
áåííîñòüþ òåîðèè ëèáèäî ÿâëÿåòñÿ èäåÿ îá
îáùåì ïðè÷èííîì ôàêòîðå ðàçíîîáðàçíûõ Ñì. èíòåðíàëèçàöèÿ, òåîðèÿ Âèííèêîòòà,
ñîñòîÿíèé óäîâîëüñòâèÿ è ïðèâÿçàííîñòåé òåîðèÿ Êëÿéí, òåîðèÿ Ôýéðáåéðíà.
èíäèâèäà íà ïðîòÿæåíèè åãî æèçíè. Ýòîò [152, 196, 492, 507, 512, 751, 885]
ïðè÷èííûé ôàêòîð ïîìîãàåò îáúÿñíèòü òàê-
æå êîëè÷åñòâåííûå èçìåíåíèÿ â ïñèõè÷åñ-
êîé æèçíè (ñòåïåíü âûðàæåííîñòè ÷óâñòâ, ÒÅÎÐÈß ÔÝÉÐÁÅÉÐÍÀ
ïîáóæäåíèé, ïðèâÿçàííîñòåé è ò.ï.). Âàæíî (FAIRBAIRNS THEORY)
ïîìíèòü, ÷òî ëèáèäî ÿâëÿåòñÿ ëèøü àíàëîãîì
ôèçè÷åñêîé àêòèâíîñòè, íî íå åå ôîðìîé. Òåîðåòè÷åñêàÿ ñèñòåìà Ðîíàëüäà Ôýéð-
Ñïîñîáîâ åå èçìåðåíèÿ è äàæå ïîäõîäîâ áåéðíà îñíîâàíà íà êëèíè÷åñêèõ èññëåäî-
ê ýòîìó íå ñóùåñòâóåò. âàíèÿõ ñíîâèäåíèé è ðàáîòå ñ èñòåðè÷åñ-
êèìè è øèçîèäíûìè áîëüíûìè. Â îñíîâå
Ñì. èíñòèíêòèâíûå âëå÷åíèÿ, êàòåêñèñ, ïàòîëîãèè ïîñëåäíèõ îí îáíàðóæèë òðàâ-
ñèìïòîì, õàðàêòåð. ìàòè÷åñêèå ïåðåæèâàíèÿ ðåáåíêà, êîòîðûå
çàñòàâëÿþò åãî ÷óâñòâîâàòü ñåáÿ íåëþáè-
[203, 256, 280, 285, 317, 322]
ìûì. Êîãäà âðîæäåííûå ñòðåìëåíèÿ ê âçà-
èìîäåéñòâèþ, îñîáåííî òå, ÷òî îñíîâàíû íà
èíêîðïîðàòèâíûõ æåëàíèÿõ, íå íàõîäÿò îò-
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÎÁÚÅÊÒÍÛÕ
âåòà, ýòè äåòè íà÷èíàþò ÷óâñòâîâàòü, ÷òî èõ
ÎÒÍÎØÅÍÈÉ ëþáîâü áûëà ïëîõîé èëè íèê÷åìíîé. Äåï-
(OBJECT RELATIONS THEORY) ðèâàöèÿ íå òîëüêî óñèëèâàåò èõ îðàëüíûå
ïîòðåáíîñòè, íî è ïðèäàåò èì àãðåññèâíîå
Ñèñòåìà ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèõ âçãëÿäîâ, îñíî- êà÷åñòâî, à ôðóñòðàöèÿ, âûçâàííàÿ îòñóòñòâè-
âàííàÿ íà ïîñòóëàòå, ñîãëàñíî êîòîðîìó åì ìàòåðèíñêîé ëþáâè, ñòàíîâèòñÿ ïðè÷è-
ïñèõèêà ñîñòîèò èç ýëåìåíòîâ, âçÿòûõ èç íîé âîñïðèÿòèÿ ýòèìè ïàöèåíòàìè ñâîåé
âíåøíèõ, ïåðâè÷íûõ àñïåêòîâ ôóíêöèîíèðî- ëþáâè êàê òðåáîâàòåëüíîé è àãðåññèâíîé.
âàíèÿ äðóãèõ ëþäåé. Ýòî ïðîèñõîäèò ÷åðåç  ðåçóëüòàòå îíè îòêàçûâàþòñÿ îò ñïîíòàí-
ïîñðåäñòâî ïðîöåññîâ èíòåðíàëèçàöèè. íûõ îòíîøåíèé ñ ìàòåðüþ è ÷åðåñ÷óð ïî-
Òàêàÿ ìîäåëü ïñèõèêè îáúÿñíÿåò ïñèõè÷åñ- ãðóæàþòñÿ âî âíóòðåííèé ìèð, òåì ñàìûì
êèå ôóíêöèè ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ îòíîøåíèé ðàñùåïëÿÿ Ýãî íà äâå ÷àñòè âçàèìîäåé-
ìåæäó ðàçëè÷íûìè èíòåðíàëèçèðîâàííûìè ñòâóþùóþ ñ âíåøíèìè ôèãóðàìè è ñâÿçàí-
ýëåìåíòàìè. íóþ ñ âíóòðåííèìè îáúåêòàìè.
Ïîíÿòèå îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé èñïîëü- Ìåëàíè Êëÿéí, ðàáîòû êîòîðîé âî ìíî-
çóåòñÿ âî ìíîãèõ òåîðèÿõ: 1) ìîòèâàöèè âçà- ãîì ïîâëèÿëè íà âçãëÿäû Ôýéðáåéðíà, â
èìîîòíîøåíèé; 2) ðàçâèòèÿ âçàèìîîòíîøå- ñâîå âðåìÿ ïîñòóëèðîâàëà ñóùåñòâîâàíèå
íèé îò ïðèìèòèâíûõ â äåòñêîì âîçðàñòå äî ïåðâîé êðèòè÷åñêîé ôàçû ðàçâèòèÿ ðåáåí-
êîìïëåêñíîãî ïñèõè÷åñêîãî ôóíêöèîíèðîâà- êà, êîãäà òîò íà÷èíàåò çàùèùàòü èíòåðíà-
íèÿ ó âçðîñëîãî; 3) â òåîðèè ñòðóêòóðíûõ ëèçèðîâàííóþ èì ìàòü îò äåñòðóêòèâíûõ
àñïåêòîâ èëè îòäåëüíûõ ïàòòåðíîâ âçàèìî- èìïóëüñîâ, èñõîäÿùèõ îò âëå÷åíèÿ ê ñìåð-
îòíîøåíèé, õàðàêòåðèçóþùèõ èíäèâèäà. òè. Ýòó ôàçó, õàðàêòåðèçóþùóþñÿ òðåâîãîé
Âïåðâûå âíèìàíèå ê ýòèì òåîðèÿì ïðèâëåê- ïî ïîâîäó óòðàòû õîðîøåãî îáúåêòà, Êëÿéí
ëà ðàáîòà Êëÿéí, Ôýéðáåéðíà, Âèííèêîòòà íàçâàëà äåïðåññèâíîé ïîçèöèåé. Ôýéð-
226
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÔÝÉÐÁÅÉÐÍÀ (FAIRBAIRNS THEORY)
áåéðí ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî â ýòîé ôàçå ðåáåíîê äîë- ðîé îí îñòàâëÿåò ëèøü ïðåæíåå íàçâàíèå
æåí äîñòèãíóòü óðîâíÿ ñòðóêòóðèðîâàííîé ëèáèäî. Â åãî êîíöåïöèè Ýãî íàïðàâëåíî
âíóòðåííåé áåçîïàñíîñòè, òåñíî ñâÿçàííîé íå íà ïîèñê óäîâîëüñòâèÿ, êàê ó Ôðåéäà, à
ñ îáðàçîì õîðîøåé ìàòåðè. Óñèëåíèå òðå- íà ïîèñê îáúåêòà. Öåëü ëèáèäî, ñîãëàñíî
âîãè îáóñëîâëåíî íå ñòîëüêî óòðàòîé õîðî- Ôýéðáåéðíó, ñîñòîèò íå â îñëàáëåíèè íà-
øåãî îáúåêòà, ñêîëüêî óãðîçîé ïîòåðè çà- ïðÿæåíèÿ, à â óñòàíîâëåíèè óäîâëåòâîðè-
ðîæäàþùåéñÿ Ñàìîñòè, òî åñòü äåçèíòåãðà- òåëüíûõ âçàèìîîòíîøåíèé. Ïîýòîìó, áóäó-
öèè íà ôðàãìåíòû, ýêâèâàëåíòíîé ñìåðòè ÷è íàöåëåííûì íà óäîâëåòâîðåíèå áàçàëü-
èëè ñóìàñøåñòâèþ. Çàèìñòâîâàâ òåðìèí íîé ÷åëîâå÷åñêîé ïîòðåáíîñòè îòíîøå-
Êëÿéí, Ôýéðáåéðí ïðåäëîæèë íàçûâàòü ýòó íèé ñ äðóãèìè, ðåáåíîê ñ ñàìîãî ðîæäå-
ïåðâóþ êðèòè÷åñêóþ ôàçó øèçîèäíîé ïî- íèÿ îðèåíòèðóåòñÿ íà îêðóæàþùóþ ðåàëü-
çèöèåé. Òåñíî ñâÿçàííûå ìåæäó ñîáîé, äåï- íîñòü. Ýòî ïîëîæåíèå ñîîòâåòñòâóåò ñîâðå-
ðåññèâíàÿ è øèçîèäíàÿ ïîçèöèè ðàññìàò- ìåííûì áèîëîãè÷åñêèì êîíöåïöèÿì, ñîãëàñ-
ðèâàþòñÿ èì êàê èñòî÷íèê äåôåêòîâ ðàçâè- íî êîòîðûì îðãàíèçì ðåáåíêà ïðåäñòàâëÿåò
òèÿ, óãðîæàþùèõ ôîðìèðîâàíèþ Ýãî. Ðàç- ñîáîé ôóíêöèîíàëüíóþ öåëîñòíîñòü, ñóùå-
äåëÿÿ âçãëÿäû Êëÿéí îòíîñèòåëüíî ñâåäåíèÿ ñòâóþùóþ â ñïåöèôè÷åñêèõ óñëîâèÿõ âíåø-
âñåõ êîìïîíåíòîâ ðàçâèòèÿ ê ýòèì äâóì íåé ñðåäû. Ôýéðáåéðí îñïàðèâàåò òî÷êó
ðàííèì ïîçèöèÿì, Ôýéðáåéðí, îäíàêî, íå çðåíèÿ Ôðåéäà îá àêòèâàöèè ðåáåíêà èí-
ïðèíÿë åå êîíöåïöèþ âëå÷åíèÿ ê ñìåðòè. ñòèíêòàìè èëè äðóãèìè ñèëàìè, ñâÿçàííûìè
Îí â áîëüøåé ñòåïåíè äåëàë àêöåíò íà ñ ýðîòîãåííûìè çîíàìè. Ðåáåíîê ïðåæäå
ôàêòîðàõ âíåøíåé ñðåäû, à èìåííî íà êà-
âñåãî îðèåíòèðîâàí íà ìàòü, äîñòèæåíèþ
÷åñòâå ìàòåðèíñêîé ëþáâè è çàáîòû êàê
óäîâëåòâîðèòåëüíûõ îòíîøåíèé ñ êîòîðîé
ðåøàþùèõ äëÿ ðàííåãî ðàçâèòèÿ.
ñëóæàò ýðîòîãåííûå çîíû. Îíè, ñëåäîâàòåëü-
Ôýéðáåéðí ïðèøåë ê âûâîäó, ÷òî òåîðèÿ
ëèáèäî äîëæíà áûòü çàìåíåíà òåîðèåé, íî, ÿâëÿþòñÿ íå áîëåå ÷åì òåõíè÷åñêèìè
îñíîâàííîé íà ñóãóáî ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèõ ôàê- ñðåäñòâàìè èëè êàíàëàìè, íåîáõîäèìûìè
òîðàõ îòíîøåíèé ñ ìàòåðüþ, à çàòåì è ñ äëÿ âûðàæåíèÿ ëèáèäèíîçíûõ ïîòðåáíîñòåé
îòöîì, à íå íà ãèïîòåòè÷åñêèõ èíñòèíêòèâ- ðåáåíêà â åãî îòíîøåíèÿõ ñ îáúåêòàìè, à
íûõ ýíåðãèÿõ è çîíàëüíîé ðàçðÿäêå íàïðÿ- íå èñòî÷íèêîì ëèáèäèíîçíûõ ñòèìóëîâ èëè
æåíèÿ. Òî åñòü Ôýéðáåéðí óòâåðæäàë, ÷òî ïåðâè÷íûìè äåòåðìèíàíòàìè ëèáèäèíîçíûõ
îñíîâíîå âíèìàíèå ïñèõîàíàëèòèê äîëæåí öåëåé.
óäåëÿòü íå òðàíñôîðìàöèÿì èíñòèíêòà, à Ïîñòåïåííî Ôýéðáåéðí ðàçðàáîòàë
ñîáûòèÿì â ðàìêàõ îòíîøåíèé çàâèñèìîñ- ìîäåëü ïñèõè÷åñêîé ñòðóêòóðû. Èñïîëüçóÿ
òè îò äðóãèõ, áåç êîòîðûõ ðàçâèòèå íåâîç- êîíöåïöèþ Êëÿéí î âíóòðåííåì ìèðå âîîá-
ìîæíî. ðàæàåìûõ îòíîøåíèé, îí ðàçðàáîòàë ñèñ-
Êëèíè÷åñêèå íàáëþäåíèÿ ïîçâîëèëè òåìíûé òåîðåòè÷åñêèé ïîäõîä ê èçó÷åíèþ
Ôýéðáåéðíó ðàçðàáîòàòü ñîáñòâåííóþ íîðìàëüíîãî ðàçâèòèÿ è ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ
êîíöåïöèþ, íàçâàííóþ èì òåîðèåé îáúåê- ïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ ñîñòîÿíèé, ïðåäñòàâëåííûé
òíûõ îòíîøåíèé ëè÷íîñòè. Åãî ìîäèôèêàöèÿ â òåðìèíàõ äèíàìè÷åñêèõ ñòðóêòóð Ñàìî-
ïñèõîàíàëèçà âêëþ÷àåò äâà ñóùåñòâåííûõ ñòè. Ñòðóêòóðíàÿ ìîäåëü Èä Ýãî Ñó-
îòñòóïëåíèÿ îò Ôðåéäà. Âî-ïåðâûõ, Ôýéð- ïåð-Ýãî çàìåíåíà èì íà áàçèñíóþ ýíäîï-
áåéðí ïîíèìàë Ýãî êàê ñòðóêòóðó, ñóùåñòâó- ñèõè÷åñêóþ ñòðóêòóðó, åäèíóþ, âñåîáúåìëþ-
þùóþ ñ ñàìîãî ðîæäåíèÿ, à íå êàê ðàçâè- ùóþ ïñèõè÷åñêóþ ñòðóêòóðó, äëÿ îáîçíà÷å-
âàþùóþñÿ èç Èä â ðåçóëüòàòå åãî îòíîøå- íèÿ êîòîðîé îí ñîõðàíèë òåðìèí Ýãî.
íèé ñ ðåàëüíîñòüþ. Ýãî ðàñïîëàãàåò ñîá- Áóäó÷è èñòî÷íèêîì ýíåðãèè, Ýãî ñ ñàìîãî
ñòâåííîé ýíåðãèåé, íå çàèìñòâîâàííîé èç íà÷àëà îðèåíòèðîâàíî íà âíåøíþþ ðåàëü-
Èä. Ýòà èäåÿ ñîîòâåòñòâîâàëà ïðåäñòàâëå- íîñòü è óñòàíîâëåíèå îòíîøåíèé ñ ïåðâè÷-
íèÿì ñîâðåìåííîé ôèçèêè, ñîãëàñíî êîòî- íûì îáúåêòîì ãðóäüþ ìàòåðè. Ðàçâèòèå
ðûì ýíåðãèÿ íå ìûñëèòñÿ âíå ñòðóêòóðû èëè ïñèõè÷åñêîé ñòðóêòóðû ïðîèñõîäÿò ïîñòå-
ìàòåðèè. Ðàññìàòðèâàÿ ëèáèäî êàê ôóíê- ïåííî îò ÷èñòîãî Ýãî ÷åðåç ïðîöåññû èí-
öèþ Ýãî, à àãðåññèþ êàê ðåàêöèþ íà ôðó- òåðíàëèçàöèè, ðàñùåïëåíèÿ è âûòåñíåíèÿ
ñòðàöèþ èëè äåïðèâàöèþ, Ôýéðáåéðí îá- ìàòåðèíñêîãî îáúåêòà.
õîäèòñÿ áåç ïîíÿòèÿ íåçàâèñèìîãî Èä. Íåèçáåæíûå íåóäîâëåòâîðåííîñòü è
Âòîðîå îòñòóïëåíèå Ôýéðáåéðíà êàñà- ôðóñòðàöèÿ âî âçàèìîîòíîøåíèÿõ ðåáåíêà
åòñÿ ñàìîé ýíåðãèè, äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ êîòî- ñ ìàòåðüþ, îñîáåííî ñâÿçàííûå ñ ñåïàðà-
227
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÔÝÉÐÁÅÉÐÍÀ (FAIRBAIRNS THEORY)
228
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÔÝÉÐÁÅÉÐÍÀ (FAIRBAIRNS THEORY)
229
ÒÅÐÀÏÅÂÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÖÅËÜ (THERAPEUTIC AIM)
230
ÒÎÏÎÃÐÀÔÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (TOPOGRAPHIC POINT OF VIEW)
232
ÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS)
233
ÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈÅ (TRAUMATIC STATE)
234
ÒÐÀÍÑÑÅÊÑÓÀËÈÇÌ (TRANSSEXUALISM)
236
ÒÐÅÂÎÆÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (ANXIETY DISORDER)
åñòü Ñâåðõ-ß). Ôðåéä îòìå÷àë, ÷òî, õîòÿ ýòè òè÷åñêóþ êîíöåïöèþ òðåâîãè êàê ñèãíàëü-
îïàñíîñòè ñïåöèôè÷íû äëÿ ðàçíûõ ôàç, îíè íîãî àôôåêòà, âîçíèêàþùåãî èç êîíôëèêòà
ìîãóò ñóùåñòâîâàòü è â ß âçðîñëîãî. Íàëè- ñèë ïñèõèêè è ïðîÿâëÿþùåãîñÿ â âèäå ðàç-
÷èå ðàííèõ ôîðì òðåâîãè íà áîëåå ïîçäíèõ ëè÷íûõ êîìïðîìèññíûõ îáðàçîâàíèé èëè
ñòàäèÿõ ðàçâèòèÿ ÿâëÿåòñÿ îòðàæåíèåì íå- ñèìïòîìîâ. Ïàöèåíò íå âñåãäà ìîæåò ïåðå-
âðîòè÷åñêîé ôèêñàöèè; íåâðîòè÷åñêàÿ ëè÷- æèâàòü òðåâîãó, à àíàëèòèê åå íàáëþäàòü;
íîñòü áåññîçíàòåëüíî áîèòñÿ îäíîé èç ýòèõ â äðóãèõ ñëó÷àÿõ òðåâîãà âûðàæàåòñÿ äîñ-
ðàííèõ îïàñíîñòåé, ïåðåæèâàÿ òðåâîãó â òàòî÷íî ÿâíî â âèäå ïðåõîäÿùåãî, ðåêóððåí-
âèäå ðåàêöèé èëè ñèìïòîìîâ, ñëóæàùèõ îò- òíîãî, ñòîéêîãî èëè ïîñòîÿííîãî ôåíîìåíà.
ðàæåíèþ èëè ñâÿçûâàíèþ ýòîé òðåâîãè. Îñîáåííîñòè åå çàâèñÿò îò ýôôåêòèâíîñ-
Âî âòîðîé òåîðèè òðåâîãè Ôðåéäà àê- òè çàùèòíûõ äåéñòâèé èíäèâèäà. Òàêèì îá-
öåíò ñìåùåí ñ ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèõ àñïåêòîâ ðàçîì, ïîä êàòåãîðèþ òðåâîæíûå ðàñ-
ïðîáëåìû ê ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêèì. Îïèñàâ òðå- ñòðîéñòâà â DSM-III ïîäïàäàþò êàê ñîñòî-
âîãó êàê ñâÿçàííóþ ñ ïðåäâîñõèùåíèåì è ÿíèÿ, âêëþ÷àþùèå â ñåáÿ ÿâíóþ òðåâîãó, òàê
îæèäàíèåì îïàñíîñòè, îí ñîçäàë êîíöåï- è ñîñòîÿíèÿ, õàðàêòåðèçóþùèåñÿ ôîáèÿìè
öèþ, èìåþùóþ áîëåå øèðîêîå ïðèëîæåíèå è/èëè íàâÿç÷èâûìè äåéñòâèÿìè, â êîòîðûõ
è îáëàäàþùóþ áîëüøåé ñèëîé èíòåðïðå- òðåâîãà ñòàíîâèòñÿ ÿâíîé òîëüêî òîãäà, êîã-
òàöèè íàáëþäàåìûõ ôàêòîâ. Íîâàÿ òåîðèÿ äà çàùèòíûå óñèëèÿ äàþò îñå÷êó. Âìåñòå ñ
îçíàìåíîâàëà òàêæå èçìåíåíèÿ â ñóæäåíè- òåì ñîñòîÿíèÿ, âîçíèêàþùèå â ðåçóëüòàòå
ÿõ Ôðåéäà îòíîñèòåëüíî ß, êîòîðîå îí íà- çàùèòû îò òðåâîãè ñ ïîìîùüþ ôèçè÷åñêîé
÷àë ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê ñîâîêóïíîñòü ïñè- êîíâåðñèè è äèññîöèàöèè (èñòåðèè), îòíåñå-
õè÷åñêèõ ôóíêöèé, àêòèâíóþ, áîãàòóþ ðåñóð- íû ê äðóãèì êàòåãîðèÿì. Îòìå÷åííîå íåñî-
ñàìè è èìåþùóþ áîëüøîå çíà÷åíèå â îòâåòñòâèå ïðèâåëî ê ïóòàíèöå â DSM-III;
ñòðóêòóðå ïñèõèêè. íèæå áóäóò îòìå÷åíû è äðóãèå íåñîîòâåò-
ñòâèÿ.
Ñì. àôôåêò, êîíôëèêò, ôóíêöèè ß. Ñîñòîÿíèÿ ñ ðàçëè÷íîé ïî èíòåíñèâíî-
[131, 312, 319, 604, 697] ñòè è äëèòåëüíîñòè ïåðâè÷íîé òðåâîãîé
îòíåñåíû DSM-III ê ïîäêàòåãîðèè òðåâîæ-
íûå ñîñòîÿíèÿ (íåâðîçû ñòðàõà). Òàêèì
ÒÐÅÂÎÃÀ ÂÎÑÜÌÈ îáðàçîì, êëàññèôèêàöèÿ èãíîðèðóåò èñòî-
ÌÅÑßÖÅÂ ðèþ íåâðîçà ñòðàõà êàê îòäåëüíîãî ñèíä-
(EIGHT-MONTH ANXIETY) ðîìà. Âïåðâûå ýòîò ñèíäðîì áûë îïèñàí
Ôðåéäîì â 1895 ãîäó. Åãî õàðàêòåðèçóþò
Ñì. ñòðàõ íåçíàêîìöà. ðàçäðàæèòåëüíîñòü, òðåâîæíîå îæèäàíèå,
ñîïðîâîæäàþùååñÿ òåì, ÷òî ñåãîäíÿ íàçâà-
ëè áû ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèìè êîððåëÿòàìè òðå-
ÒÐÅÂÎÆÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ âîãè, ôîáèè, ñâÿçàííûå ñ ôèçèîëîãè÷åñêèìè
(ANXIETY DISORDER) è ëîêîìîòîðíûìè ñèìïòîìàìè, à òàêæå
îáñåññèâíûå è ïîðîé èñòåðè÷åñêèå ñèìï-
Íåâðîç ñòðàõà òîìû. Òàêîé íåâðîç ñòðàõà Ôðåéä îáî-
(Anxiety Neurosis) çíà÷àë òåðìèíîì àêòóàëüíûé (òî åñòü èìå-
Ñîñòîÿíèå òðåâîãè þùèé ìåñòî â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ), ïîëàãàÿ,
(Anxiety State) ÷òî îí âîçíèêàåò âñëåäñòâèå íàðóøåíèé
Òðåâîæíûé õàðàêòåð ñåêñóàëüíîé æèçíè è ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé
(Anxiety Character) áëîêèðîâêó ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ, íå
Ñîâðåìåííîå ïñèõèàòðè÷åñêîå îáîçíà- íàõîäÿùåãî ïóòåé äëÿ ðàçðÿäêè è êàíàëè-
÷åíèå ñèìïòîìàòè÷åñêèõ îáðàçîâàíèé, â çèðóþùåãîñÿ â òåëåñíûå (âìåñòî ïñèõè÷åñ-
êîòîðûõ öåíòðàëüíûì ôàêòîðîì ÿâëÿåòñÿ êèõ) ñèìïòîìû. Ôðåéä îòãðàíè÷èâàë íåâðîç
òðåâîãà, áóäü òî îñîçíàâàåìàÿ èëè íåîñîç- ñòðàõà îò èñòåðèè è íåâðîçà íàâÿç÷èâûõ
íàâàåìàÿ. Òðåâîæíûå ñîñòîÿíèÿ íå âêëþ- ñîñòîÿíèé òàê íàçûâàåìûõ ïñèõîíåâðî-
÷àþò â ñåáÿ øèçîôðåíèþ, ïåðâè÷íûå àô- çîâ, ïðè÷èíîé êîòîðûõ, ïî åãî ìíåíèþ, ÿâëÿ-
ôåêòèâíûå ðàññòðîéñòâà è îðãàíè÷åñêóþ þòñÿ ÷èñòî ïñèõè÷åñêèå ôàêòîðû, ñâÿçàííûå
äèñôóíêöèþ ìîçãà.  öåëîì íîçîëîãè÷åñ- ñ äåòñêèìè êîíôëèêòàìè. Ïðàâäà, ïðè òà-
êàÿ êëàññèôèêàöèÿ ó÷èòûâàåò ïñèõîàíàëè- êîì äåëåíèè íåâðîçîâ Ôðåéä ïðèçíàâàë
237
ÒÐÅÂÎÆÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (ANXIETY DISORDER)
ñóùåñòâîâàíèå ñìåøàííûõ ôîðì. Èäåè îá äîáíûõ ëèö ñëåäóåò îòíîñèòü ê áîëåå øè-
îòðàæåíèè ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ â ñî- ðîêîé äèàãíîñòè÷åñêîé êàòåãîðèè íåâðîòè-
ìàòè÷åñêóþ ñôåðó è ïðîðûâå ëèáèäî ÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðà. Ýòèì ïîíÿòèåì îáîçíà-
áûëè ïîëîæåíû Ôðåéäîì â îñíîâó åãî ïåð- ÷àþòñÿ èíäèâèäû, åæåäíåâíîå ïîâåäåíèå
âîé òåîðèè òðåâîãè. È õîòÿ ïîíÿòèå àêòó- êîòîðûõ íàõîäèòñÿ ïîä ïîñòîÿííûì âëèÿíè-
àëüíîãî íåâðîçà â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ ïðè- åì áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ êîíôëèêòîâ, à òðåâîãà
çíàíî óñòàðåâøèì, êëèíè÷åñêèå îïèñàíèÿ è äðóãèå íåâðîòè÷åñêèå ñèìïòîìû îñîçíà-
åãî îñòàþòñÿ âàæíûìè è ïîíûíå. Ïðåäïî- þòñÿ èìè íåäîñòàòî÷íî.
ëàãàåòñÿ, ÷òî â îñíîâå ïðèñòóïîâ ïàíèêè Ïîíÿòèå òðåâîæíîé èñòåðèè (èñòåðèè
ëåæàò ãåíåòè÷åñêè îáóñëîâëåííûå ôèçèî- ñòðàõà) ââåäåíî â 1908 ãîäó Øòåêåëåì è
ëîãè÷åñêèå èçìåíåíèÿ. Èñõîäÿ èç ýòîãî, çàèìñòâîâàíî 1909 ãîäó Ôðåéäîì äëÿ îïè-
ïðîâîäèòñÿ ðàçäåëåíèå ïàíè÷åñêèõ è ãåíå- ñàíèÿ íåâðîòè÷åñêèõ ñîñòîÿíèé, âêëþ÷àþ-
ðàëèçîâàííûõ ñîñòîÿíèé òðåâîãè, ñ îäíîé ùèõ â ñåáÿ ÿâíóþ òðåâîãó. Â ñòðóêòóðíîì
ñòîðîíû, è èñòåðè÷åñêèõ, ôîáè÷åñêèõ è îá- îòíîøåíèè ýòè ñîñòîÿíèÿ ñõîäíû ñ êîíâåð-
ñåññèâíûõ ñèíäðîìîâ ñ äðóãîé. Òåì íå ñèîííîé èñòåðèåé, îäíàêî íàðÿäó ñ êîíâåð-
ìåíåå ýòîò èñòîðè÷åñêèé ôîí ÷àñòî èãíî- ñèÿìè âêëþ÷àþò òàêæå ôîáè÷åñêèå ðàñ-
ðèðóþò, è íåâðîç ñòðàõà ðàññìàòðèâàþò ñòðîéñòâà. Â òî âðåìÿ Ôðåéä ïîëàãàë, ÷òî
ïðîñòî êàê ôîðìó ïñèõîíåâðîçà. èñòåðèÿ ñòðàõà ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ñî÷å-
Õîòÿ ïîíÿòèÿ òðåâîæíîãî ðàññòðîéñòâà, òàíèå íåâðîçà ñòðàõà (àêòóàëüíîãî ñîìàòè-
íåâðîçà ñòðàõà è òðåâîæíîãî ñîñòîÿíèÿ ÷åñêîãî íåâðîçà, â ôîðìèðîâàíèè êîòîðî-
èñïîëüçîâàëèñü êàê ñèíîíèìû äëÿ îáîçíà- ãî íå ó÷àñòâóþò ïñèõè÷åñêèå ìåõàíèçìû) è
÷åíèÿ íåâðîòè÷åñêîãî ñîñòîÿíèÿ, ãëàâíûì èñòåðèè ïñèõîíåâðîçà, ïðè êîòîðîì ïñè-
êëèíè÷åñêèì ïðèçíàêîì êîòîðîãî ÿâëÿåòñÿ õè÷åñêèé êîíôëèêò êîíâåðòèðóåòñÿ â òåëå-
ñâîáîäíî ïëàâàþùàÿ òðåâîãà, çäåñü èìåþò- ñíûå ñèìïòîìû. Ôðåéä ñ÷èòàë, ÷òî êîíâåð-
ñÿ îïðåäåëåííûå ðàçëè÷èÿ. Ñîñòîÿíèå òðå- ñèîííàÿ èñòåðèÿ è èñòåðèÿ ñòðàõà ñõîäíû
âîãè, ôåíîìåíîëîãè÷åñêèé òåðìèí, ñëåäóåò â òîì, ÷òî â îáîèõ ñëó÷àÿõ èñïîëüçóåòñÿ
çàðåçåðâèðîâàòü çà ñèòóàöèåé, â êîòîðîé âûòåñíåíèå äëÿ îòäåëåíèÿ àôôåêòîâ îò
ñòàíîâÿòñÿ î÷åâèäíûìè ïñèõîôèçèîëîãè÷åñ- èäåé. Ðàçëè÷èÿ ìåæäó íèìè óñìàòðèâàëèñü
êèå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ òðåâîãè, áóäü òî âðåìåííûå â òîì, ÷òî ïðè èñòåðèè ñòðàõà ëèáèäî, îñâî-
èëè ñòîéêèå. ×åëîâåê ìîæåò íàõîäèòüñÿ â áîæäåííîå âûòåñíåíèåì îò ïàòîãåííûõ èäåé,
ñîñòîÿíèè òðåâîãè (íàïðèìåð, ïåðåä ëèöîì íå êîíâåðòèðóåòñÿ, à ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ ñâîáîä-
âíåøíåé îïàñíîñòè) áåç ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèõ íî, â âèäå òðåâîãè. Ïîñëåäíÿÿ â äàëüíåéøåì
ïðèçíàêîâ òðåâîæíîãî ðàññòðîéñòâà èëè àññîöèàòèâíî ñâÿçûâàåòñÿ ïñèõèêîé ñ îïðå-
íåâðîçà ñòðàõà. È íàîáîðîò, ëèöà ñ òðå- äåëåííîé ñèòóàöèåé, êîòîðîé ìîæíî èçáå-
âîæíûìè ðàññòðîéñòâàìè (ôîáèè, îáñåññèè) æàòü (ïðîöåññ ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ ôîáèè).
ìîãóò â äàííîå âðåìÿ íå îáíàðóæèâàòü Äèàãíîç èñòåðèÿ ñòðàõà íå ÿâëÿåòñÿ
òðåâîãè, ïðèáåãàÿ ê çàùèòíûì äåéñòâèÿì. îáùåïðèíÿòûì. Îäíàêî èñòåðèÿ ñòðàõà è
Òåðìèí ñâîáîäíî ïëàâàþùàÿ òðåâîãà îïè- ôîáèÿ íå ÿâëÿþòñÿ àáñîëþòíûìè ñèíîíèìà-
ñûâàåò ñîñòîÿíèÿ, íå ñâÿçàííûå ñ îïðåäå- ìè, íåñìîòðÿ íà òåíäåíöèþ ðàññìàòðèâàòü
ëåííîé è ñïåöèôè÷åñêîé ñèòóàöèåé, êàê ýòî èõ òàêîâûìè. Èñòåðèÿ ñòðàõà ñòàâèò âîïðîñ
èìååò ìåñòî ïðè ôîáè÷åñêîì íåâðîçå. Åå î ìåõàíèçìàì ôîðìèðîâàíèÿ íåâðîçà.
ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ïðèíÿòî ñ÷èòàòü ïîêàçàòåëåì Îïèñàííûé Ôðåéäîì ñèíäðîì ñóùåñòâóåò;
òîãî, ÷òî ïðîèçîøåë ñáîé â çàùèòíûõ ôóí- îí íàáëþäàåòñÿ â äåòñêîì âîçðàñòå è, êàê
êöèÿõ ß, ïðèçâàííûõ ïðåäîõðàíÿòü îò óãðî- ïðåäïîëàãàë Ôðåéä, ñâèäåòåëüñòâóåò î ïî-
æàþùèõ áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ ôàíòàçèé. ïûòêàõ ïàöèåíòà ñîâëàäàòü ñ êîíôëèêòîì
Òðåâîæíûé õàðàêòåð ðåäêî óïîòðåá- ôàëëè÷åñêè-ýäèïîâîé ôàçû. Ïðèñòóïû òðå-
ëÿåìûé òåðìèí, ïðèìåíÿåìûé ïî îòíîøåíèþ âîãè ñ ïîñëåäóþùèìè ïîïûòêàìè îãðàíè-
ê ëèöàì ñ õðîíè÷åñêèìè ïðîÿâëåíèÿìè òðå- ÷èòü åå ïðîÿâëåíèÿ ôîáè÷åñêîé è èíîé
âîãè ðàçíîé ñòåïåíè âûðàæåííîñòè. Òàêèå ñèìïòîìàòèêîé ðàñöåíèâàþòñÿ â íàñòîÿùåå
ëèöà, êàê ïðàâèëî, íå îñîçíàþò ñîáñòâåí- âðåìÿ â êà÷åñòâå èíäèêàòîðà ïñèõè÷åñêîãî
íîé òðåâîæíîñòè, ïðè÷åì äàæå â ñèòóàöèÿõ, êîíôëèêòà, ïðè êîòîðîì çàùèòíûå äåéñòâèÿ
êîãäà èõ ïñèõè÷åñêàÿ èëè ïîâåäåí÷åñêàÿ ïîêà åùå íå ñïîñîáíû àäåêâàòíî êîíòðî-
àêòèâíîñòü íàïðàâëåíà íà ðàññåèâàíèå ëèðîâàòü áåç ÿâíîãî äèñòðåññà èíñòèíêòèâ-
èëè êîíòðîëèðîâàíèå òîé æå òðåâîãè. Ïî- íûå ñòðåìëåíèÿ. Åñëè íàðÿäó ñ òðåâîãîé
238
ÔÀËËÎÑ (PHALLUS)
ïðîÿâëÿþòñÿ äðóãèå ñèìïòîìû, òî òàêîé ñèí- èíäèâèäîâ îáåèõ ñòàòåé. Ýòîò ïåðèîä íà-
äðîì ñîâðåìåííûìè àíàëèòèêàìè îáîçíà- ÷èíàåòñÿ ïðèìåðíî â äâóõëåòíåì âîçðàñòå,
÷àåòñÿ ëèøü îïèñàòåëüíî ïî ïðåîáëàäà- ïðîäîëæàåòñÿ íà ïðîòÿæåíèè âñåé ýäèïî-
þùåé ñèìïòîìàòèêå (â äàííîì ñëó÷àå âîé ôàçû è çàêàí÷èâàåòñÿ âìåñòå ñ íåé.
ôîáè÷åñêèé íåâðîç). Èìåííî â ýòîò ïåðèîä ðàñõîäÿòñÿ ïóòè ðàç-
 êëàññèôèêàöèþ DSM-III âêëþ÷åíû âèòèÿ ìàëü÷èêîâ è äåâî÷åê.
òàêæå ïîñòòðàâìàòè÷åñêèå ñòðåññîâûå ðàñ- Ôàëëè÷åñêèé íàðöèññèçì îáîçíà÷àåò
ñòðîéñòâà. Â äàííîé êíèãå èõ îïèñàíèå óäîâëåòâîðåííîñòü ñîáîé íà îñíîâå ñâåðõ-
ïðèâåäåíî â ðóáðèêå òðàâìàòè÷åñêèå íå- öåííîãî îòíîøåíèÿ ê ïåíèñó. Îáíàðóæåíèå
âðîçû. ðàçëè÷èé ìåæäó ïîëàìè âåäåò ê ïîÿâëåíèþ
ó ìàëü÷èêîâ ôàëëè÷åñêîé ãîðäîñòè ÷óòü
Ñì. àêòóàëüíûé íåâðîç, êîìïðîìèññíîå ëè íå ãèïîìàíèàêàëüíîé ñàìîóâåðåííîñòè
îáðàçîâàíèå, êîíôëèêò, ñèìïòîìû, òðàâìàòè- è ñàìîëþáîâàíèÿ, âêëþ÷àÿ óâëå÷åííîñòü
÷åñêèé íåâðîç, òðåâîãà, ôîáèÿ. òàêèìè èãðóøêàìè, êàê ðóæüÿ, íîæè, ãîíî÷íûå
[27, 131, 242, 259, 260, 541, 604] àâòîìîáèëè, è èíòåðåñ ê èãðàì è ôàíòàçè-
ÿì, êîòîðûå ñèìâîëè÷åñêè îëèöåòâîðÿþò
ôàëëîñ. Â òàêèõ èãðàõ àãðåññèÿ ïðåîáëà-
ÒÐÅÕÊÎÌÏÎÍÅÍÒÍÀß ÌÎÄÅËÜ äàåò íàä ýðîòèçìîì, íî åå öåëüþ ÿâëÿåòñÿ
(TRIPARTITE MODEL) ñêîðåå ñàìîâîçâåëè÷åíèå, ÷åì ðàçðÿäêà.
Ýòè óñòàíîâêè è äåéñòâèÿ ñëóæàò òàêæå
Ñì. ñòðóêòóðíàÿ òåîðèÿ. çàùèòå è ñâåðõêîìïåíñàöèè ñòðàõà êàñòðà-
öèè. Ìàëü÷èêè áîÿòñÿ è óíèæàþò äåâî÷åê
èç-çà òîãî, ÷òî ó íèõ íåò ïåíèñà. Õîòÿ ïåðå-
ÒßÆÅËÀß ÓÒÐÀÒÀ õîä â ÷àñòè÷íî ñîâïàäàþùóþ ýäèïîâó ôàçó
(BEREAVEMENT) ñîïðîâîæäàåòñÿ ñäâèãîì îò íàðöèññè÷åñêîé
ïåðåîöåíêè ê áîëåå îáúåêòíî-íàïðàâëåí-
Ñì. ïå÷àëü, ñêîðáü. íîìó âûðàæåíèþ ëèáèäî, ôàëëè÷åñêèé íàð-
öèññèçì ÷àñòî ñîõðàíÿåòñÿ âî âçðîñëîé
æèçíè â ñòðóêòóðå ôàëëè÷åñêîãî õàðàêòåðà.
ÔÀËËÎÑ Ôàëëè÷åñêèé, èëè ôàëëè÷åñêè-íàðöèññè-
(PHALLUS) ÷åñêèé, õàðàêòåð ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé ðåã-
ðåññèâíóþ çàùèòó îò òðåâîã ýäèïîâîé
Ëàòèíñêîå ñëîâî, çàèìñòâîâàííîå èç ôàçû. Èíäèâèä áåññîçíàòåëüíî âîñïðèíè-
ãðå÷åñêîãî, îáîçíà÷àþùåå ïåíèñ. Óæå ñ ìàåò ñâîå òåëî êàê ôàëëîñ è ÷àñòî ïðèïè-
àíòè÷íûõ âðåìåí ýòî ñëîâî èñïîëüçîâàëîñü ñûâàåò åìó è îæèäàåò îò íåãî ïðîÿâëåíèÿ
â êà÷åñòâå ìåòàôîðû, îòðàæàþùåé ïðîèç- ôàëëè÷åñêèõ ñâîéñòâ. Òàê, íàïðèìåð, ìóæ÷è-
âîäèòåëüíûå ñèëû ïðèðîäû. Â ïñèõîàíàëè- íà èëè æåíùèíà ìîæåò áåññîçíàòåëüíî
çå ôàëëîñ óïîòðåáëÿåòñÿ êàê â ñèìâîëè÷åñ- îòîæäåñòâëÿòü ðâîòó ñ ýÿêóëÿöèåé, èëè õîæ-
êîì, òàê è àíàòîìè÷åñêîì çíà÷åíèè. Àíàòî- äåíèå âçàä-âïåðåä ìîæåò ïðèíÿòü çíà÷åíèå
ìè÷åñêè ýòèì òåðìèíîì ïðèíÿòî îáîçíà÷àòü äâèæåíèé ïåíèñà ïðè ïîëîâîì àêòå. Ýòîò
ïåíèñ ó ìóæ÷èí è êëèòîð ó æåíùèí, ñõîäíûå ñèíäðîì ÷àùå âñòðå÷àåòñÿ ó ìóæ÷èí, ÷åì ó
â ýìáðèîíàëüíîì îòíîøåíèè. Ñèìâîëè÷åñ- æåíùèí. Îí õàðàêòåðèçóåòñÿ êîíñòåëëÿöè-
êè ñëîâîì ôàëëè÷åñêèé îïèñûâàþò òàêèå åé ðàçíûõ ÷åðò, âêëþ÷àÿ âûñîêîìåðèå, íàä-
÷åðòû ëè÷íîñòè, êàê ñèëà, íàñòîé÷èâîñòü, àã- ìåííîñòü, ëåãêî óÿçâèìîå (âïëîòü äî äåïðåñ-
ðåññèâíîñòü è âûñîêàÿ ïîòåíöèÿ (â ïåðå- ñèè) ÷åñòîëþáèå, ïðåçðåíèå è ñòðàõ ïî îò-
íîñíîì ñìûñëå), îáû÷íî îíè ñâÿçûâàþòñÿ íîøåíèþ ê æåíùèíàì, ïðåîáëàäàíèå íàð-
ñ ìóæåñòâåííîñòüþ, ïðîòèâîïîëîæíîé æåí- öèññè÷åñêîãî ëèáèäî íàä îáúåêòíûì, îòñóò-
ñòâåííîñòè. Ôàëëîñ èçîáðàæàåòñÿ ñ ïîìî- ñòâèå â öåëîì êîìïðîìèññíûõ îáðàçîâà-
ùüþ îãðîìíîãî ìíîæåñòâà ñèìâîëîâ. Â íèé, îòíîøåíèå ê ïåíèñó ñêîðåå êàê ê èí-
ïñèõîàíàëèçå ýòîò òåðìèí èñïîëüçóåòñÿ â ñòðóìåíòó àãðåññèè, íåæåëè ëþáâè è áåç-
ñëåäóþùèõ êîíòåêñòàõ. ðàññóäñòâà.  îñíîâå ýòèõ ÷åðò ëåæèò
Ôàëëè÷åñêàÿ ôàçà, îáîçíà÷àþùàÿ ïå- ñâåðõêîìïåíñèðîâàííàÿ îðàëüíàÿ çàâèñè-
ðèîä ïñèõîñåêñóàëüíîãî ðàçâèòèÿ ñ ïðåîá- ìîñòü; ýðåêòèâíàÿ ïîòåíöèÿ çàòóøåâûâàåò
ëàäàíèåì ôàëëè÷åñêîé ýðîãåííîé çîíû äëÿ íåñïîñîáíîñòü äîñòè÷ü îðãàçìà. Ñòðàõ êà-
239
ÔÀÍÒÀÇÈÈ (FANTASY)
240
ÔÀÍÒÀÇÈÈ (FANTASY)
241
ÔÀÍÒÀÇÈß (PHANTASY)
242
ÔÅÒÈØ (FETISH)
íûìè ëèáî, íàîáîðîò, ðàñïóõøèìè, êîæà ëåííûå ïðåäìåòû èëè ÷àñòè òåëà, íåîáõî-
ðâàíîé èëè ñóõîé. Ýòè îùóùåíèÿ ìîãóò äèìûå ôåòèøèñòó äëÿ äîñòèæåíèÿ ñåêñóàëü-
ïåðåæèâàòüñÿ ñ îòòåíêîì óäîâîëüñòâèÿ, íå- íîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ è îðãàçìà. Ìíîãèì ôå-
óäîâîëüñòâèÿ èëè (êàê ïðàâèëî) áåçðàçëè÷èÿ, òèøèñòàì, ÷òîáû âñòóïèòü â ñåêñóàëüíûå îò-
îäíàêî âñåãäà ïðèñóòñòâóåò ÷óâñòâî îò÷óæ- íîøåíèÿ, òðåáóåòñÿ âèäåòü, îñÿçàòü èëè îáî-
äåííîñòè è íåðåàëüíîñòè ïåðåæèâàåìîãî. íÿòü ôåòèø ëèáî, â êðàéíåì ñëó÷àå, ïðåä-
Ïîäîáíûå îùóùåíèÿ âîçíèêàþò â äåò- ñòàâëÿòü åãî â ôàíòàçèè. Íåêîòîðûå èç íèõ
ñêîì è ïîäðîñòêîâîì âîçðàñòå, ó âçðîñëûõ òðåáóþò îò ïàðòíåðà îáíàæåíèÿ èëè, íà-
èíäèâèäîâ îíè íàáëþäàþòñÿ çíà÷èòåëüíî îáîðîò, ñîêðûòèÿ îòäåëüíûõ ÷àñòåé òåëà è
ðåæå. Ïî ñâîèì ïðîÿâëåíèÿì ôåíîìåí Èñà- îáúåêòîâ, ëèáî îáëà÷åíèÿ â ñïåöèôè÷åñêóþ
êîâåðà ñõîäåí ñ ñîñòîÿíèÿìè àóðû èëè îäåæäó è ò.ï. ×àñòü ôåòèøèñòîâ äîâîëü-
ôåíîìåíàìè déjà vu. Ðàçëè÷èå ñîñòîèò â ñòâóåòñÿ ôàíòàçèÿìè, â êîòîðûõ ôåòèø âû-
òîì, ÷òî ïîñëåäíèå íå ìîãóò ðåïðîäóöèðî- ñòóïàåò íåîáõîäèìûì êîìïîíåíòîì äëÿ
âàòüñÿ ïðîèçâîëüíî, â ÷àñòíîñòè, âî âðåìÿ ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ è äîñòèæåíèÿ
àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ïðîöåññà. îðãàçìà ïðè ìàñòóðáàöèè.
Ôåíîìåí Èñàêîâåðà ðàññìàòðèâàåòñÿ Ïîäàâëÿþùåå áîëüøèíñòâî ôåòèøèñ-
êàê ñëåäîâûå âîñïîìèíàíèÿ î ñåáå èëè òîâ ìóæ÷èíû. Íàèáîëåå ðàñïðîñòðàíåí-
âíåøíåì ìèðå, èñõîäÿùèå èç ðàííèõ ýòàïîâ íûìè ôåòèøàìè ÿâëÿþòñÿ íîãè, âîëîñû, æåíñ-
îðãàíèçàöèè ß, êîãäà âíóòðåííèå ñâÿçè åùå êîå áåëüå, à òàêæå îáóâü. Ñðåäè ãîìîñåêñó-
íå îêðåïëè è íåò ÷åòêîãî ðàçãðàíè÷åíèÿ àëèñòîâ ïîïóëÿðíû ôåòèøè, èçãîòîâëåííûå
ìåæäó òåëîì è âíåøíèì ìèðîì. Îí îáúÿñ- èç êîæè. Ôåòèøèñòñêàÿ àêòèâíîñòü è ôàíòà-
íÿåòñÿ ãèïåðêàòåêñèñîì îðàëüíîé çîíû è çèè ìîãóò ñî÷åòàòüñÿ ñ òàêèìè ïåðâåðñèÿìè,
äðóãèõ ÷àñòåé òåëà, ñâÿçàííûõ ñ êîðìëåíè- êàê ñàäîìàçîõèçì è òðàíñâåñòèçì.
åì ãðóäüþ. Êàê è ïðè äðóãèõ ðåãðåññèâíûõ Äèíàìèêà è áåññîçíàòåëüíûå àñïåêòû
ñîñòîÿíèÿõ ß, ýòè ÿâëåíèÿ ñëóæàò çàùèòå, ôåòèøèçìà îñâåùåíû Ôðåéäîì â äâóõ ìî-
íàöåëåííîé íà óñòðàíåíèå òðåâîãè, ñâÿçàí- íîãðàôèÿõ, îïóáëèêîâàííûõ â 1905-ì è 1927
íîé ñ ðàñêðûòèåì áîëåçíåííûõ ýäèïîâûõ ãîäàõ. Îí ïîêàçàë, ÷òî ôåòèø ïðåäñòàâëÿåò
ôàíòàçèé.  àíàëèòè÷åñêîé ñèòóàöèè îíè ñîáîé êîíêðåòíóþ ôîðìó áåññîçíàòåëüíûõ
ìîãóò ñâèäåòåëüñòâîâàòü î ðåãðåññèè, âûç- ôàíòàçèé, âûñòóïàþùèõ â âèäå çàùèòû îò
âàííîé ñïåöèôè÷åñêèìè ïåðåæèâàíèÿìè îñîçíàíèÿ îòñóòñòâèÿ ó æåíùèíû ïåíèñà;
ïåðâè÷íîé ñöåíû. Ðåãðåññèâíîå îðàëüíîå ôåòèø ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé æåíñêèé, îáû÷-
óäîâëåòâîðåíèå ñëóæèò êàê îòâåðæåíèþ, òàê íî ìàòåðèíñêèé, ôàëëîñ. Ðàñùåïëåíèå â ß
è óäîâëåòâîðåíèþ ýäèïîâûõ æåëàíèé, õîòÿ ìåæäó ðåàëèñòè÷åñêèì ñîçíàòåëüíûì âîñ-
è íà áîëåå ïðèìèòèâíîì óðîâíå. ïðèÿòèåì è áåññîçíàòåëüíûì, à òàêæå ïðî-
òèâîðå÷èâûå ôàíòàçèè ïîäêðåïëÿþò îòðè-
Ñì. äåïåðñîíàëèçàöèÿ, ðåãðåññèÿ, déjà vu. öàíèå êàñòðàöèè æåíùèíû è ñìÿã÷àþò
[172, 209, 442, 553, 584, 653, 721] ñòðàõ êàñòðàöèè, ïîçâîëÿÿ èíäèâèäó ñîâåð-
øàòü ïîëîâîé àêò è äîñòèãàòü ñåêñóàëüíî-
ãî óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ.
ÔÅÒÈØ Âîñïîìèíàíèÿ î ôåòèøèñòñêîì âîçáóæ-
(FETISH) äåíèè ìîãóò âåðíóòüñÿ â ýäèïîâ ïåðèîä. Êàê
ïðàâèëî, îíè ïðåäñòàâëÿþò ñîáîé ïîêðûâà-
Ôåòèøèçì þùèå âîñïîìèíàíèÿ, ìàñêèðóþùèå ðàííèå
(Fetishism) òðàâìû è èíòåíñèâíûé äîýäèïîâ ñòðàõ êàñ-
Åñòåñòâåííûé èëè èñêóññòâåííûé ìàòå- òðàöèè (Greenacre, 1970). Íîâåéøèå èññëå-
ðèàëüíûé îáúåêò, íàäåëÿåìûé ñâåðõúåñòå- äîâàíèÿ ïîêàçûâàþò, ÷òî ôåòèø ìîæåò áûòü
ñòâåííîé äóõîâíîé ñèëîé è ìàãè÷åñêèìè áåññîçíàòåëüíûì ñèìâîëîì íå òîëüêî âîîá-
âîçìîæíîñòÿìè, ïîìîãàþùèìè åãî îáëàäà- ðàæàåìîãî æåíñêîãî ôàëëîñà, íî è ãðóäè, ÿãî-
òåëþ â äîñòèæåíèè öåëåé è ïðåäîõðàíÿþ- äèö è äàæå ôåêàëèé è ìî÷è. Îòíîøåíèå
ùèé âëàäåëüöà îò ïîâðåæäåíèé è çàáîëå- ïåðåõîäíîãî îáúåêòà ê ôåòèøèçìó ìîæíî
âàíèé. Èäîëû è òàëèñìàíû ÿâëÿëèñü âàæ- ðàññìàòðèâàòü â àñïåêòå ðàçâèòèÿ, â òåðìè-
íåéøèìè ôåòèøàìè â ïðèìèòèâíûõ ðåëèãè- íàõ ðàçëè÷àþùèõñÿ ñòàäèé ñõîäíîãî ïðî-
ÿõ.  ïñèõîàíàëèçå èñïîëüçóåòñÿ íàèáîëåå öåññà. Ó ðåáåíêà ôåòèø ïîÿâëÿåòñÿ â òå÷å-
óçêîå ïîíÿòèå, îáîçíà÷àþùåå íåîäóøåâ- íèå ïåðâûõ äâóõ ëåò æèçíè è ñâèäåòåëüñòâó-
243
ÔÈÊÑÀÖÈß (FIXATION)
244
ÔÐÈÃÈÄÍÎÑÒÜ (FRIGIDITY)
âíåøíèìè îáúåêòàìè èëè ñèòóàöèÿìè, èçáå- òåëüíûé ýäèïîâ êîíôëèêò. Ïîýòîìó òðåâîæ-
ãàíèå êîòîðûõ ñòàíîâèòñÿ öåíòðàëüíûì íûé ýôôåêò â ðàìêàõ ôîáè÷åñêîãî ñîñòî-
ñèìïòîìîì çàáîëåâàíèÿ. Ýòè ôîáè÷åñêèå ÿíèÿ ñâÿçàí ñ îïàñåíèÿìè ïî ïîâîäó âîç-
îáúåêòû è ñèòóàöèè îòîáðàæàþò áåññîçíà- ìîæíîé êàñòðàöèè, ÷àñòî, îäíàêî, âûðàæà-
òåëüíî èëè ñèìâîëè÷åñêè ëåæàùèé â îñíî- þùèìèñÿ â äîýäèïîâûõ òåðìèíàõ. Êîãäà
âå ïñèõè÷åñêèé êîíôëèêò è ñîîòâåòñòâóþ- ñòàáèëüíîå ôîáè÷åñêîå èçáåãàíèå õîðîøî
ùèå äåòñêèå ñòðàõè. Õîòÿ ïîíÿòèÿ ôîáèè è ðàöèîíàëèçîâàíî è îáðàçóåò îñíîâíîå,
èñòåðèè ñòðàõà èñïîëüçóþòñÿ êàê âçàèìî- ïðèâû÷íîå ñðåäñòâî ïðîòèâîñòîÿíèÿ òðåâî-
çàìåíÿåìûå, â íàñòîÿùåå âðåìÿ íàèáîëåå ãå, òî òîãäà ïðèíÿòî ãîâîðèòü î ôîáè÷åñêîì
óäà÷íûì ïðèíÿòî ñ÷èòàòü òåðìèí ôîáè÷åñ- õàðàêòåðå. Åñëè æå òðåâîãà ñòàíîâèòñÿ
êèé íåâðîç. ñëèøêîì èíòåíñèâíîé, ÷òîáû ïîãëîùàòüñÿ
Ôîáèÿ, êàê è ëþáîé äðóãîé ïñèõîíåâðî- ñóùåñòâóþùåé ôîáè÷åñêîé ñèìïòîìàòèêîé,
òè÷åñêèé ñèìïòîì, ïðåäñòàâëÿåò ñîáîé êîì- îáëàñòü èððàöèîíàëüíîãî ñòðàõà è èçáåãà-
ïðîìèññíîå îáðàçîâàíèå ìåæäó íåïðèåì- íèÿ ìîæåò ðàñøèðèòüñÿ è âåñòè ê ôîáè÷åñ-
ëåìûìè è óãðîæàþùèìè èíäèâèäó ñåêñó- êîìó ñîñòîÿíèþ, ñïîñîáíîìó íà äîëãîå
àëüíûìè è àãðåññèâíûìè âëå÷åíèÿìè, ñ îä- âðåìÿ ñóùåñòâåííî îãðàíè÷èòü àêòèâíîñòü
íîé ñòîðîíû, è çàùèòíûìè ñèëàìè ëè÷íîñ- ïàöèåíòà.
òè ñ äðóãîé, â ðåçóëüòàòå ÷åãî âîçíèêàåò Òåðìèíîì êîíòðôîáèÿ ïðèíÿòî îáîçíà-
ñèãíàëüíàÿ òðåâîãà. Íàðÿäó ñ íåèçìåííûì ÷àòü áåññîçíàòåëüíûå óñèëèÿ èíäèâèäà îò-
áàçàëüíûì âûòåñíåíèåì ôîðìó íåâðîçà ðèöàòü èëè ïðåîäîëåâàòü ôîáè÷åñêóþ òåí-
îïðåäåëÿþò ñïåöèôè÷åñêèå çàùèòíûå ìå- äåíöèþ ÷åðåç ñòðåìëåíèå ê êîíòàêòó ñ
õàíèçìû, òàêèå, êàê ñìåùåíèå (ñ îäíîãî âûçûâàþùèìè ñòðàõ îáúåêòàìè èëè ñèòóà-
îáúåêòà íà äðóãîé, íàïðèìåð, ñ îòöà, âûçû- öèÿìè. Íàïðèìåð, ÷åëîâåê íà÷èíàåò çàíè-
âàþùåãî ñòðàõ, íà êàêîå-ëèáî æèâîòíîå), ìàòüñÿ àëüïèíèçìîì, ÷òîáû ïðåîäîëåòü
ïðîåêöèÿ èëè ýêñòåðíàëèçàöèÿ (íàïðèìåð, ñ ñòðàõ âûñîòû. Ðåàëèñòè÷íî ðåãóëèðóåìûå
âíóøàþùåãî ñòðàõ ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäå- êîíòðôîáèè ìîãóò, òàêèì îáðàçîì, èìåòü
íèÿ íà åçäó íà àâòîìîáèëå). Òàêèì îáðà- àäàïòèâíîå çíà÷åíèå.
çîì, ôîáèÿ ñëóæèò òðàíñôîðìàöèè è ìàñ-
êèðîâêå áåññîçíàòåëüíîé ïñèõîëîãè÷åñêîé Ñì. çàùèòà, êîìïðîìèññíîå îáðàçîâà-
óãðîçû. Ïðåèìóùåñòâà åå î÷åâèäíû: íà- íèå, ñèìïòîì, òðåâîãà, òðåâîæíîå ðàññòðîé-
ïðèìåð, íå äîïóñêàåòñÿ ñîçíàòåëüíîå âîñ- ñòâî, ýêñòåðíàëèçàöèÿ.
ïðèÿòèå àãðåññèè ïî îòíîøåíèþ ê ðîäèòå- [119, 203, 260, 312]
ëÿì è ñîõðàíÿþòñÿ áëèçêèå îòíîøåíèÿ, â òî
âðåìÿ êàê èçáåãàåòñÿ æèâîòíîå èëè ñèòó-
àöèÿ, ñ êîòîðîé ñâÿçûâàåòñÿ òåïåðü ñòðàõ. ÔÎÐÌÀËÜÍÛÅ ÀÑÏÅÊÒÛ
Ïîòåíöèàëüíî ïðè÷èíîé âîçíèêíîâåíèÿ (FORMAL ASPECTS)
ôîáèè ìîãóò áûòü ëþáûå äåðèâàòû àãðåñ-
ñèâíîãî è ñåêñóàëüíîãî âëå÷åíèé, áåññîçíà- Ñì. ñíîâèäåíüå, ñíîâèäåíèÿ.
òåëüíî ïåðåæèâàåìûå êàê îïàñíûå. Ñèìï-
òîì ïîýòîìó ñëåäóåò ðàññìàòðèâàòü â ñâÿçè
ñ øèðîêèì ñïåêòðîì ïñèõîïàòîëîãè÷åñêèõ ÔÐÈÃÈÄÍÎÑÒÜ
ñîñòîÿíèé îò íàèáîëåå ìÿãêèõ äî ñàìûõ (FRIGIDITY)
òÿæåëûõ. Íåêîòîðûå ôîáè÷åñêèå ðåàêöèè
(íàïðèìåð, ñòðàõ òåìíîòû, æèâîòíûõ, ìîëíèè Íåäîñòàòî÷íîñòü èëè îòñóòñòâèå àäåê-
è äð.) ÿâëÿþòñÿ íàñòîëüêî ðàñïðîñòðàíåííû- âàòíûõ ðåàêöèé æåíùèíû â ïðîöåññå ïîëî-
ìè â âîçðàñòå îò äâóõ äî ïÿòè ëåò, ÷òî èõ âîãî àêòà. Ýòîò òåðìèí ïðèîáðåë óíè÷èæè-
ñëåäóåò ðàññìàòðèâàòü êàê íîðìàëüíûå. òåëüíîå çíà÷åíèå, ïîýòîìó ÷àùå ãîâîðÿò îá
Ôîáèè, îòíîñÿùèåñÿ ê áîëåçíè, ÷àùå âñåãî àíîðãàçìèè èëè îðãàçìè÷åñêîé äèñôóíê-
ñâÿçàíû ñ èïîõîíäðèåé (÷ðåçìåðíîé îçàáî- öèè. Âûðàæåííîñòü ýòîãî íàðóøåíèÿ ìîæåò
÷åííîñòüþ òåëåñíûìè ñèìïòîìàìè è çàáî- áûòü âåñüìà ðàçëè÷íîé îò ïîëíîãî îòñóò-
ëåâàíèåì) ïðè íàðöèññè÷åñêèõ íåâðîçàõ, à ñòâèÿ ýðîòè÷åñêèõ ÷óâñòâ äî ïîëíîãî ó÷àñ-
òàêæå ïîãðàíè÷íûìè ñîñòîÿíèÿìè, äåïðåñ- òèÿ â ïîëîâîì àêòå è ïîëó÷åíèÿ îò íåãî
ñèåé è øèçîôðåíèåé. óäîâîëüñòâèÿ çà èñêëþ÷åíèåì äîñòèæåíèÿ
Ýòèîëîãè÷åñêèì ôàêòîðîì ôîáè÷åñêîãî îðãàçìà âî âðåìÿ êîèòóñà. Èíîãäà îòìå÷à-
íåâðîçà ÿâëÿåòñÿ, êàê ïðàâèëî, áåññîçíà- åòñÿ íåàäåêâàòíîå óâëàæíåíèå âëàãàëèùà;
245
ÔÓÍÄÀÌÅÍÒÀËÜÍÎÅ ÏÐÀÂÈËÎ (FUNDAMENTAL RULE)
246
ÔÓÍÊÖÈÈ ß (EGO FUNCTION)
è ïðåäâåùàþùèì áåäó, î÷åðòàíèÿ çäàíèé ðóãó âåñòè ñåáÿ, êàê åãî ðîäèòåëè. Ñàäîìà-
çëîâåùè, ëþäè íåðåàëüíû, ñîáñòâåííîå òåëî çîõèñòñêèå îòíîøåíèÿ (ïîäîáíûå òåì, ÷òî
÷óæîå, à åãî ÷àñòè îáîñîáëåíû è ò.ï. ×óâ- èçîáðàæåíû â ïüåñå Êòî áîèòñÿ Âèðäæèíèè
ñòâî ðåàëüíîñòè ìîæåò âðåìåííî íàðó- Âóëüô?) ñ ïîñòîÿííûìè è áåñêîíå÷íûìè
øàòüñÿ ïðè ìåíåå âûðàæåííîé ïàòîëîãèè, ñêëîêàìè, ïðåðåêàíèÿìè è ïîáîÿìè, ìîãóò
êîãäà, íàïðèìåð, ñèëüíûå àôôåêòû èñêàæà- ïðèíîñèòü îáîèì ïàðòíåðàì áîëåçíåííîå
þò òî÷íîñòü âîñïðèÿòèÿ. ×óâñòâî ðåàëüíî- óäîâëåòâîðåíèå. Ïåðâåðñèè õàðàêòåðèçó-
ñòè ìîæåò, îäíàêî, îñòàâàòüñÿ ñîõðàííûì þòñÿ àíîìàëüíûìè îáúåêòíûìè îòíîøåíèÿ-
äàæå ïðè íàðóøåíèè ïðîâåðêè ðåàëüíîñ- ìè ðàçëè÷íûõ ñòåïåíåé è âèäîâ èëè îòñóò-
òè íåêîòîðûå íåñîìíåííûå ïàðàíîèêè ñòâèåì îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé. Îòíîøåíèÿ ê
çàíèìàþòñÿ ñâîèìè ïîâñåäíåâíûìè äåëàìè îáúåêòàì ïñèõîòèêà ÿâëÿþòñÿ èñêàæåííûìè,
áåç êàêèõ-ëèáî ïðèçíàêîâ óòðàòû ÷óâñòâà ïðèìèòèâíûìè è íåðåäêî õàðàêòåðèçóþòñÿ
ðåàëüíîñòè, íî ñîõðàíÿþò íå ïîääàþùèå- íåîáû÷íîé, ÷ðåçìåðíîé ÷óâñòâèòåëüíîñòüþ
ñÿ êîððåêöèè áðåäîâûå ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ. èíäèâèäà, èç-çà ÷åãî ïñèõîòè÷åñêèå èíäèâè-
Ðåãóëÿöèÿ è êîíòðîëü íàä âëå÷åíèÿìè. äû ñòðåìÿòñÿ èçáåãàòü îòíîøåíèé ñ ëþäüìè.
Ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ â ñïîñîáíîñòè ïðîòèâîñòîÿòü Ïðîöåññû ìûøëåíèÿ. Ñïîñîáíîñòü âîñ-
òðåâîãå, ôðóñòðàöèè, äåïðåññèè, ðàçî÷àðî- ïðèíèìàòü ïðîèñõîäÿùåå, êîîðäèíèðîâàòü,
âàíèþ, îòñðî÷êå îæèäàåìîãî óäîâëåòâîðå- êëàññèôèöèðîâàòü è ïðèäàâàòü îïðåäåëåí-
íèÿ è ò.ä. Èíäèâèä ìîæåò ñäåðæèâàòü è íîå çíà÷åíèå âîñïðèíÿòîìó; ìûñëèòü è äå-
àäåêâàòíî ðàñïðåäåëÿòü ìíîãî÷èñëåííûå ëàòü óìîçàêëþ÷åíèÿ, ñîïîñòàâëÿòü, íàõîäèòü
òðåáîâàíèÿ ê âûðàæåíèþ èñõîäÿùèõ èçíóò- ñõîäñòâà è ðàçëè÷èÿ; âñïîìèíàòü, êîíöåíò-
ðè ïîáóæäåíèé, ïîòðåáíîñòåé è æåëàíèé. ðèðîâàòüñÿ, îáó÷àòüñÿ, ðàññóæäàòü, ïëàíèðî-
Êîíòðîëü íàä âëå÷åíèÿìè ïðåäïîëàãàåò âàòü áóäóùåå, òî åñòü âñå òî, ÷òî ìû îáû÷-
óìåíèå æäàòü, îòêëàäûâàòü óäîâëåòâîðåíèå íî íàçûâàåì ìûøëåíèåì. Ýòà ôóíêöèÿ ß,
ïîòðåáíîñòåé è íå ïîïàäàòü âïðîñàê â íå- îòëè÷àþùàÿ ÷åëîâåêà îò äðóãèõ æèâîòíûõ,
îæèäàííûõ ñèòóàöèÿõ. Îí òàêæå ïðåäïîëà- ïîäâåðæåíà ðàçíîîáðàçíûì íàðóøåíèÿì.
ãàåò ñïîñîáíîñòü äîâîäèòü íàìåðåíèÿ äî èõ Òàê, íàïðèìåð, Íüþòîí è Ïàñêàëü, áóäó÷è ñ
îñóùåñòâëåíèÿ, íàõîäèòü ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèå òî÷êè çðåíèÿ åñòåñòâåííûõ íàóê ãåíèàëüíû-
ñïîñîáû îñëàáëåíèÿ è óäîâëåòâîðåíèÿ ìè ìûñëèòåëÿìè, â ñâîèõ âåðîâàíèÿõ, ìîòè-
æåëàíèé è âêëþ÷àòüñÿ â êîíñòðóêòèâíûå è âàõ è ïîâåäåíèè îáíàðóæèâàëè ïðèçíàêè
ñîöèàëüíî ïðèåìëåìûå ôîðìû äåÿòåëüíî- ñåðüåçíîé ïàòîëîãèè. Ìàëåíüêèå äåòè è
ñòè (ñóáëèìàöèÿ). ëþäè ïðèìèòèâíûõ êóëüòóð ñêëîííû ïðèïè-
Îáúåêòíûå îòíîøåíèÿ. Ñóùåñòâóþò äâà ñûâàòü ÷åëîâå÷åñêèå ìîòèâû íåîäóøåâëåí-
àñïåêòà ýòîé ôóíêöèè ß. Ïåðâûì ÿâëÿåòñÿ íûì ïðåäìåòàì; ñëåäîâàòåëüíî, îíè æèâóò
ñïîñîáíîñòü ôîðìèðîâàòü ýìîöèîíàëüíûå, â ìèðå ñòðàõà è ñâåðõúåñòåñòâåííûõ ñèë,
äðóæåñêèå îòíîøåíèÿ ñ äðóãèìè ëþäüìè ñïðàâèòüñÿ ñ êîòîðûìè, ïî èõ ìíåíèþ, ìîæíî
äàæå ïðè íàëè÷èè âðàæäåáíûõ ÷óâñòâ. Ýòà òîëüêî ñ ïîìîùüþ ìàãè÷åñêèõ ñðåäñòâ.
ñïîñîáíîñòü òåñíî ñâÿçàíà ñ ôîðìèðîâàíè- Âçðîñëûå ëþäè ñ÷èòàþò, ÷òî áîëåçíü áûëà
åì ïîçèòèâíûõ ïñèõè÷åñêèõ îáðàçîâ ýòèõ âûçâàíà äåìîíàìè èëè êîëäóíàìè; ïîêà
îáúåêòîâ. Âòîðûì àñïåêòîì ÿâëÿåòñÿ ñïî- îíè íå ñòàíîâÿòñÿ ñïîñîáíûìè äèññîöèè-
ñîáíîñòü ñîõðàíÿòü ñòàáèëüíûìè ïîçèòèâ- ðîâàòüñÿ îò òàêîãî ìûøëåíèÿ, â êîòîðîì
íûå îáúåêòíûå îòíîøåíèÿ è ñîîòâåòñòâóþ- äîìèíèðóþò ñòðàõè è æåëàíèÿ, äîáèòüñÿ
ùèå èì ïñèõè÷åñêèå ðåïðåçåíòàöèè â òå÷å- ïðîãðåññà â ïðåîäîëåíèè çàáîëåâàíèÿ íå-
íèå äîëãîãî âðåìåíè, íåñìîòðÿ íà îòäåëüíûå âîçìîæíî. Íàðóøåíèÿ ìûøëåíèÿ, ñâÿçàí-
ýïèçîäû âðàæäåáíîãî âçàèìîäåéñòâèÿ. Íà- íûå ñ çàíÿòèåì ìàñòóðáàöèåé â ïîäðîñò-
ðóøåíèÿ îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé ïðèíèìàþò êîâîì âîçðàñòå, ðàçðóøèëè àêàäåìè÷åñêóþ
ôîðìó ýìîöèîíàëüíîé õîëîäíîñòè è îòñòðà- êàðüåðó ìíîãèõ îäàðåííûõ äåòåé.
íåííîñòè, íåñïîñîáíîñòè ëþáèòü è ïîääåð- Çàùèòíûå ôóíêöèè. Îòêðûòèå Ôðåéäîì
æèâàòü ÷óâñòâî ëþáâè ó äðóãèõ, çàìûêàíèÿ íà ïåðâîé çàùèòíîé ôóíêöèè âûòåñíåíèÿ
ñåáå è ñîáñòâåííûõ ïðîáëåìàõ, áåñïîìîù- îçíàìåíîâàëî ñîáîé íà÷àëî ïñèõîàíàëèòè-
íîé çàâèñèìîñòè îò äðóãèõ èëè íåîáõîäèìî- ÷åñêîé òåîðèè. Ïðåäñòàâëåíèÿ Ôðåéäà î
ñòè äîìèíèðîâàòü íàä íèìè è áåññåðäå÷íî- çàùèòíûõ ôóíêöèÿõ ß ïîñòåïåííî ìåíÿëèñü.
ñòè, à òàêæå ïåðâåðñèé. Ïî-äåòñêè çàâèñè- Âíà÷àëå îí ðàññìàòðèâàë ß êàê ñîçíàòåëü-
ìûé èíäèâèä ïûòàåòñÿ çàñòàâèòü ñâîþ ñóï- íóþ ÷àñòü ëè÷íîñòè, à çàùèòó ïîïûòêó
247
ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (CHARACTER)
248
ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (CHARACTER)
249
ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (CHARACTER)
250
ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (CHARACTER)
251
ÖÅÍÒÐÀËÜÍÎÅ ÝÃÎ (CENTRAL EGO)
252
×ÓÂÑÒÂÎ ÑÒÛÄÀ (SHAME)
253
ØÈÇÎÈÄÍÛÉ ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (SCHIZOID CHARACTER)
254
ÝÄÈÏÎÂ ÊÎÌÏËÅÊÑ (OEDIPUS COMPLEX)
255
ÝÄÈÏÎÂ ÊÎÌÏËÅÊÑ (OEDIPUS COMPLEX)
ïîëåçíûì, è ïîíÿòèå ýäèïîâ êîìïëåêñ ñòà- íûé ïåðèîä èíòåíñèâíîé èíòðîñïåêöèè, íà-
ëî îáùåïðèíÿòûì äëÿ îïèñàíèÿ òðîéñòâåí- çâàâ åå ñàìîàíàëèçîì. Â çíàìåíèòîì ïèñü-
íûõ îòíîøåíèé ìåæäó ðåáåíêîì è ðîäèòå- ìå Âèëüãåëüìó Ôëèññó, äàòèðîâàííîì 15
ëÿìè íåçàâèñèìî îò ïîëà ðåáåíêà. îêòÿáðÿ 1897 ãîäà, Ôðåéä òàê îïèñûâàåò
Ðåáåíîê áîèòñÿ âîçìåçäèÿ (ñòðàõ âîç- ñâîè íàõîäêè: È â ìîåì ñëó÷àå ÿ îáíàðó-
ìåçäèÿ) çà çàïðåòíûå èíöåñòóîçíûå è îòöå- æèë ÷óâñòâî ëþáâè ê ìàòåðè è ðåâíîñòü ïî
óáèéñòâåííûå æåëàíèÿ, ñâÿçàííûå ñ êîìï- îòíîøåíèþ ê îòöó, òàê ÷òî òåïåðü ÿ óâåðåí
ëåêñîì Ýäèïà. Êîíêðåòíî, ìàëü÷èê áîèòñÿ ýòî îáùèé ôåíîìåí ðàííåãî äåòñòâà... Â
êàñòðàöèè èëè óäàëåíèÿ ïåíèñà, äåâî÷êà êàæäîì ÷åëîâåêå... õîòü ðàç â æèçíè âçðà-
ìåíåå ñïåöèôè÷åñêèõ ïîâðåæäåíèé ãåíèòà- ñòàë Ýäèï (Freud, 18871902, ñ. 223). Ïóá-
ëèé è äåòîðîäíûõ îðãàíîâ. Ýòîò ñòðàõ îáúå- ëèêóÿ âïåðâûå ýòè èäåè â 1900 ãîäó â ðà-
äèíÿåò áîëåå ïðèìèòèâíûå ñòðàõè, ñâÿçàí- áîòå Òîëêîâàíèå ñíîâèäåíèé, Ôðåéä,
íûå ñ ðîäèòåëåì-ñîïåðíèêîì, ñòðàõ èñïîëüçîâàë ïðèìåðû íå òîëüêî ÷óæèõ, íî è
óòðàòû îáúåêòà è ïîòåðè ëþáâè îáúåêòà. ñîáñòâåííûõ ñíîâèäåíèé, è ïûòàëñÿ ñâÿçàòü
Ïîñëåäíèé ìîæåò îñòðåå ïåðåæèâàòüñÿ ìèô î öàðå Ýäèïå ñ áåññîçíàòåëüíûìè
äåâî÷êàìè; ïðàâäà, ñîâðåìåííûå àíàëèòè- æåëàíèÿìè êàæäîãî ìóæ÷èíû.
êè îñïàðèâàþò ìíåíèå Ôðåéäà î áîëüøåé Êëàññè÷åñêèé ìèô, èñïîëüçîâàííûé Ñî-
íàðöèññè÷åñêîé ðàíèìîñòè è çàâèñèìîñòè ôîêëîì â äðàìå Öàðü Ýäèï, ðàññêàçûâàåò
äåâî÷åê. î ôèâàíñêîì öàðå Ëàå, êîòîðîìó îðàêóë
Ñ ãåíåòè÷åñêîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ èëè ñ òî÷- ïðåäðåê, ÷òî îí áóäåò óáèò ñâîèì åùå íå
êè çðåíèÿ ðàçâèòèÿ, ýäèïîâà ñèòóàöèÿ ðîæäåííûì ñûíîì. Êîãäà öàðèöà Èîêàñòà
óçëîâàÿ òî÷êà, îòìå÷àþùàÿ åäèíåíèå èëè ðîäèëà ìàëü÷èêà, öàðü âåëåë îòâåçòè ðåáåí-
êîíñîëèäàöèþ Ñâåðõ-ß. Ïðè èäåíòèôèêàöèè êà â ãîðû è áðîñèòü åãî òàì, ÷òîáû ìàëü÷èê
ðåáåíêà ñ ýäèïîâûìè îáúåêòàìè èäåàëèçà- ïîãèá. Îäíàêî ìëàäåíöà íàøåë ïàñòóõ è
öèè òðàíñôîðìèðóþòñÿ â ß-èäåàë, à ñòðàõ îòíåñ åãî öàðþ Ïîëèáîñó, óñûíîâèâøåìó
ïåðåä íàêàçàíèåì â ÷óâñòâî âèíû. Ñ òî- ìàëü÷èêà. Ñòàâ þíîøåé, Ýäèï ïîêèíóë Êî-
ïîãðàôè÷åñêîé òî÷êè çðåíèÿ, êîìïëåêñ ÷à- ðèíô; ñëó÷àé ñâåë åãî ñ Ëàåì íà ïåðåêðå-
ñòè÷íî ñîçíàòåëåí; îí ïðîÿâëÿåòñÿ â äåò- ñòêå äîðîã.  ñïîðå, êîìó ïðîéòè ïåðâûì,
ñêîé ðå÷è, ïîâåäåíèè è èíûõ ñïîñîáàõ Ýäèï óáèë öàðÿ, ñâîåãî îòöà. Íà ïóòè â Ôèâû
êîììóíèêàöèè.  äàëüíåéøåì îí ñòàíîâèò- îí âñòðå÷àåò Ñôèíêñ, ïðåãðàæäàâøóþ äîðî-
ñÿ ïî áîëüøåé ÷àñòè áåññîçíàòåëüíûì, íî â ãó â ãîðîä è òðåáîâàâøóþ îò âñÿêîãî ïóòíè-
çàâèñèìîñòè îò ñòåïåíè ðàçðåøåíèÿ â òîé êà ðàçãàäàòü çàãàäêó.  ñëó÷àå íåóäà÷è
èëè èíîé ìåðå îáíàðóæèâàåò ñåáÿ â ïîâå- ïóòíèê äîëæåí óìåðåòü. Ýäèï ðàçãàäàë çà-
äåíèè, óñòàíîâêàõ, ïðè âûáîðå îáúåêòà. Îí ãàäêó, è óíèæåííàÿ Ñôèíêñ óìåðëà. Áëàãî-
îïèðàåòñÿ òàêæå íà ñòðóêòóðó õàðàêòåðà, äàðíûå Ôèâû îòäàëè Ýäèïó öàðñêèé ïðå-
ïðèðîäó îáúåêòíûõ îòíîøåíèé è ñåêñóàëü- ñòîë è ñäåëàëè ìóæåì Èîêàñòû. Îäíàêî
íóþ èäåíòè÷íîñòü, ôîðìèðîâàíèå ôàíòàçèé áîãè íå ìîãëè ñìèðèòüñÿ î êðîâîñìåøåíèåì,
è ïîçäíåéøèå ñåêñóàëüíûå ïàòòåðíû è äàæå íåîñîçíàííûì, è íàñëàëè íà Ôèâû
ïðàêòèêè. òÿæêèé ìîð. Ñîãëàñíî ïðåäñêàçàíèþ îðàêó-
Ýäèïîâ êîìïëåêñ ñòîèò â îäíîì ðÿäó ñ ëà, äëÿ èçáàâëåíèÿ îò ìîðà íóæíî íàéòè
äðóãèìè ôóíäàìåíòàëüíûìè îòêðûòèÿìè óáèéöó Ëàÿ. Â ïüåñå Ñîôîêëà Ýäèï, ïîêëÿâ-
Ôðåéäà (áåññîçíàòåëüíîå, äåòñêàÿ ñåêñóàëü- øèéñÿ ðàñêðûòü ïðåñòóïëåíèå è òåì ñïàñòè
íîñòü). Ïåðâûå òåîðåòè÷åñêèå ñîîáðàæåíèÿ ãîðîä, óçíàåò, ÷òî óáèéöà îí ñàì è æåíèëñÿ
ïî ýòîìó ïîâîäó Ôðåéä ñôîðìóëèðîâàë îí íà ñâîåé ìàòåðè. Êîíåö Ñîôîêëîâîé
÷åðåç ãîä ïîñëå ñìåðòè îòöà â 1896 ãîäó, äðàìû òðàãè÷åí: Èîêàñòà âåøàåòñÿ, à Ýäèï
íî â íàñòîÿùåì âèäå ïîëíóþ ôîðìàëèçà- âûêàëûâàåò ñåáå ãëàçà çàêîëêîé îò åå õè-
öèþ êîíöåïöèè îí çàâåðøèë ëèøü ÷åòûð- òîíà.
íàäöàòü ëåò ñïóñòÿ. Ôðåéä ðàçâèâàë òåîðèþ, Êàê ñâèäåòåëüñòâóþò áèîãðàôû, çíàíèÿ
áîðÿñü ïðîòèâ íåñîîòâåòñòâèé ñâîåé ðàí- Ôðåéäà î âàðèàíòàõ ìèôà íå îòëè÷àëèñü
íåé òåîðèè íåâðîçîâ, ãäå ïîä÷åðêèâàëàñü îñîáîé òî÷íîñòüþ. Äàëüíåéøèå ïñèõîàíà-
ðîëü îáîëüùåíèÿ ðåáåíêà âçðîñëûì, è ñ ëèòè÷åñêèå èíòåðïðåòàöèè ïîä÷åðêèâàþò
ñîìíåíèÿìè ïî ïîâîäó íîâîé íàóêè. Ïðè- ãðåõ Ëàÿ âûñîêîìåðíîå áîãîõóëüñòâî, ÷òî
çíàâ èñòåðè÷åñêèå ñèìïòîìû ó ñåáÿ è ÷ëå- è íàâëåêëî íà íåãî ñòîëü óæàñíóþ ñóäüáó.
íîâ ñâîåé ñåìüè, Ôðåéä âñòóïèë â äëèòåëü- Þíûé íàñëåäíèê ôèâàíñêîãî òðîíà, Ëàé
256
ÝÄÈÏÎÂ ÊÎÌÏËÅÊÑ (OEDIPUS COMPLEX)
257
ÝÉÔÎÐÈß (EUPHORIA)
259
ÝÐÎÒÈÇÌ (EROTISM)
ñòâàõ è ïîâåäåíèè ïàöèåíòà. ×òîáû äîáèòü- òåðìèí ëèáèäî äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ åãî
ñÿ ïîëíîãî àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ïîíèìàíèÿ, íå- ýíåðãèè). Ýðîòèçì ÿâëÿåòñÿ, ïî ñóòè, ýêâèâà-
ïîñðåäñòâåííûå, ýìïàòè÷åñêèå âïå÷àòëåíèÿ ëåíòîì ñåêñóàëüíîñòè â ñàìîì øèðîêîì
äîëæíû ñîîòíîñèòüñÿ è èíòåãðèðîâàòüñÿ ñ ñìûñëå ñëîâà, òî åñòü ñåêñóàëüíîñòè, íå îã-
äðóãîé èíôîðìàöèåé. Òàêèì îáðàçîì, ýìïà- ðàíè÷åííîé òîëüêî ãåíèòàëüíûìè ôóíêöèÿ-
òèÿ âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ ìíîãèå êîìïîíåíòû ìè. Ýðîòèçì âêëþ÷àåò â ñåáÿ ñïîñîáíîñòü
àôôåêòèâíûå, êîãíèòèâíûå è ëîãè÷åñêèå, (ýðîòîãåííîñòü) ê îñîáîãî ðîäà óäîâîëü-
êîòîðûå, âçàèìîäåéñòâóÿ, ñîçäàþò ïî÷âó äëÿ ñòâèþ, îùóùàåìîìó ïðè îæèäàíèè èëè ïðè
àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî ëå÷åíèÿ. âîçáóæäåíèè ÷àñòåé òåëà (â ÷àñòíîñòè, êîæè
Ýìïàòèÿ íå ïîäìåíÿåò ñîáîé àíàëèç è ñëèçèñòûõ îáîëî÷åê) âî âðåìÿ äåéñòâèé,
ïåðåíîñà è ñîïðîòèâëåíèÿ, õîòÿ è ìîæåò ñîîòâåòñòâóþùèõ ñïåöèôè÷åñêèì âîñïîìè-
ïðåäîñòàâèòü èíôîðìàöèþ îá ýòèõ ïðîöåñ- íàíèÿì è ôàíòàçèÿì, ñâÿçàííûì ñ ïàòòåð-
ñàõ. Îíà ÿâëÿåòñÿ îòíîñèòåëüíî íåéòðàëü- íàìè âîçáóæäåíèÿ è ðåàãèðîâàíèÿ ýòèõ
íîé è ëèøåíà êîìïîíåíòà ñóæäåíèÿ â ÷àñòåé. Ôðåéä ïîñòóëèðîâàë ýðîòîãåííîñòü
îòëè÷èå îò ðîäñòâåííûõ åé ôåíîìåíîâ ñî- â êà÷åñòâå êîëè÷åñòâåííîãî ôàêòîðà, ñïî-
ñòðàäàíèÿ è ñèìïàòèè, îò êîòîðûõ åå ñëå- ñîáíîãî óñèëèâàòüñÿ èëè îñëàáåâàòü, à òàê-
äóåò ñòðîãî îòäåëÿòü. Ñîñòðàäàíèþ è ñèì- æå ïåðåìåùàòüñÿ îò îäíîé ÷àñòè òåëà ê
ïàòèè íåäîñòàåò îáúåêòèâíîñòè, îíè ïðåä- äðóãîé.
ïîëàãàþò ÷ðåçìåðíóþ èäåíòèôèêàöèþ è Îùóùåíèÿ, ÷óâñòâà, ìûñëè èëè äåéñòâèÿ
íåðåäêî ïðèâîäÿò ê ïîÿâëåíèþ ôàíòàçèé áëàãîäàðÿ òàêîé ýðîòîãåííîñòè, òî åñòü
îá èçáàâëåíèè. Ýìïàòèÿ æå â ñî÷åòàíèè ñ áëàãîäàðÿ èõ ñïîñîáíîñòè áûòü èñòî÷íèêîì
äðóãèìè ñïîñîáàìè àíàëèòè÷åñêîãî íàáëþ- ñåêñóàëüíîãî âîçáóæäåíèÿ, àêòèâèðóþò ñåê-
äåíèÿ è ïîíèìàíèÿ ìîæåò ñòàòü îäíèì èç ñóàëüíóþ ñèñòåìó. Ñåêñóàëüíîå âîçáóæäå-
âàæíåéøèõ èñòî÷íèêîâ êîíòðïåðåíîñà. íèå ðàñïðîñòðàíÿåòñÿ íà äðóãèå áèîëîãè-
Ñ òî÷êè çðåíèÿ ïñèõîàíàëèòè÷åñêîé ÷åñêèå è ïñèõè÷åñêèå ñèñòåìû è âåäåò ê
ïñèõîëîãèè Ñàìîñòè (Kohut, 1959), ýìïàòèÿ îñîáîìó äóøåâíîìó ñîñòîÿíèþ, ïðè êîòî-
îçíà÷àåò àäåêâàòíîå âîñïðèÿòèå è ðåàê- ðîì âîñïðèÿòèå ñåáÿ è îáúåêòà, à òàêæå
öèþ íà ÷óâñòâà è ïîòðåáíîñòè ïàöèåíòà.  íàìåðåíèÿ ôèçè÷åñêîãî êîíòàêòà ñ äðóãèì
öåëîì ïñèõîàíàëèç ðàññìàòðèâàåò ýìïà- èíäèâèäîì ïðèîáðåòàþò ÷óâñòâåííóþ îê-
òèþ êàê ñîñðåäîòî÷åíèå íà âíóòðåííåì ðàñêó.
ìèðå ïàöèåíòà. Ïîýòîìó ñðåäè àíàëèòèêîâ Õîòÿ ñàìûå ðàçíûå âîñïðèÿòèÿ, ñèìâîëû
ïðèíÿòî ãîâîðèòü îá ýìïàòè÷åñêèõ êîìïî- èëè ôàíòàçèè ìîãóò áûòü ýðîòîãåííûìè, áèî-
íåíòàõ ïîíèìàíèÿ, èíòåðïðåòàöèè èëè âìå- ëîãè÷åñêè äåòåðìèíèðîâàííûìè êîìïîíåí-
øàòåëüñòâà, íå âîçâîäÿ ýìïàòèþ â ðàíã îñ- òàìè ñåêñóàëüíîé ñèñòåìû ÿâëÿþòñÿ îïðåäå-
íîâíîãî ïðèíöèïà àíàëèòè÷åñêîé òåõíèêè. ëåííûå àíàòîìè÷åñêèå îáëàñòè òåëà ýðî-
òîãåííûå çîíû. Ñòðåìëåíèå ê ñåêñóàëüíîìó
Ñì. àíàëèç, èíòåðíàëèçàöèÿ, èíòåðïðåòà- óäîâëåòâîðåíèþ ñâÿçàíî ñ ýòèìè ÷àñòÿìè
öèÿ, èíòóèöèÿ, ïñèõîëîãèÿ Ñàìîñòè, ðàáî÷åå òåëà; èìåííî èõ ñòèìóëÿöèÿ è âûçûâàåò ñåê-
ß, ðåãðåññèÿ. ñóàëüíîå âîçáóæäåíèå. Îíè ìîãóò èñïîëü-
[61, 144, 384, 511, 556, 557, 645] çîâàòüñÿ êàê äëÿ àóòîýðîòè÷åñêîãî óäîâëåò-
âîðåíèÿ, òàê è äëÿ ñåêñóàëüíîãî êîíòàêòà ñ
äðóãèìè ëþäüìè. Ïñèõîáèîëîãè÷åñêèå ïàò-
ÝÐÎÒÈÇÌ òåðíû è ôóíêöèè ýòèõ çîí ìîãóò îêàçûâàòü
(EROTISM) âëèÿíèå íà ðàçâèòèå õàðàêòåðà è íà îáðà-
çîâàíèå ñèìïòîìîâ. Êàêàÿ èìåííî çîíà
Ýðîòîãåííîñòü áóäåò ýðîòîãåííîé è êàê îíà áóäåò ôóíêöè-
(Erotogenicity) îíèðîâàòü, îáóñëîâëèâàåòñÿ ôàêòîðàìè
Ýðîòîãåííûå (ýðîãåííûå) çîíû ðàçâèòèÿ è êóëüòóðû. Ëþáàÿ ÷àñòü òåëà (íå
(Erotogenic Zones) òîëüêî îðàëüíàÿ, àíàëüíàÿ è ãåíèòàëüíàÿ
Îñíîâó âñåõ òåðìèíîâ ñîñòàâëÿåò ãðå- çîíû) ìîæåò êàòåêòèðîâàòüñÿ âòîðè÷íî è ñòà-
÷åñêîå ñëîâî ýðîñ, îçíà÷àþùåå ñåêñóàëü- íîâèòüñÿ ýðîòîãåííîé çîíîé. Îáû÷íî ñòàíî-
íóþ ëþáîâü è ãðå÷åñêîãî áîãà ëþáâè îä- âÿòñÿ ýðîòîãåííûìè òå ÷àñòè èëè îáëàñòè
íîâðåìåííî (Ôðåéä èñïîëüçîâàë ñëîâî òåëà, êîòîðûå îáåñïå÷èâàþò óäîâëåòâîðè-
ýðîñ äëÿ îáîçíà÷åíèÿ âëå÷åíèÿ ê æèçíè, à òåëüíûé êîíòàêò ñ ìàòåðüþ áëàãîäàðÿ âíè-
260
ß, ÝÃÎ (EGO)
261
ßÂÍÎÅ ÑÍÎÂÈÄÅÍÈÅ (MANIFEST DREAM)
262
ß-ÈÄÅÀË (EGO-IDEAL)
263
ß-ÓÄÎÂÎËÜÑÒÂÈÅ (PLEASURE EGO)
264
VAGINA DENTATA
265
ÁÈÁËÈÎÃÐÀÔÈß
Ìû ïðèíÿëè ñëåäóþùèå ñîêðàùåíèÿ äëÿ íàèáîëåå ÷àñòî óïîìèíàåìûõ êíèã è æóðíàëîâ:
IJP International Journal of Psycho-analysis
JAP AJournal of the Amer ican Psychoanalytic Association
SE Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud, ed. James
Strachey (London: Hogarth Press and the Institute of Psycho-Analysis, 195374.)
PSOC Psychoanalytic Study of the Child (New Haven: Yale University Press)
PQ Psychoanalytic Quarterly
WA The Wr itings of Anna Freud, ed. Anna Freud (New York: International Universities
Press, 196674)
PMC Psychoanalysis The Major Concepts ed. Burness E. Moore and Bernard D. Fine (New
Haven: Yale University Press)
266
21. Allen, D. W. (1980) Psychoanalytic treatment of the exhibitionist. In: Exhibitionist,
Descr i ption, Assessment, and Treatment, ed. D. Cox. New York: Garland STPM Press.
22. Allport, G. (1937) Personality. New York: Henry Holt.
23. Almansi, R. J. (1960) The face-breast equation. JAPA, 6.
24. Almansi, R. J. (1979) Scopophilia and object loss. PQ, 47.
25. Altman, L. Z. (1969) The Dream in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
26. Altman, L. Z. (1977) Some vicissitudes of love. JAPA, 25.
27. Amer ican Psychiatr ic Association. (1987) Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental
Disorders, 3d ed. revised. Washington, D. C.
28. Ansbacher, Z. & Ansbacher, R. (1956) The Individual Psychology of Alfred Adler.
New York: Basic Books.
29. Anthony, E. J. (1981) Shame, guilt, and the feminine self in psychoanalysis. In: Object
and Self, ed. S. Tuttman, C. Kaye & M. Zimmerman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
30. Arlow. J. A. (1953) Masturbation and symptom formation. JAPA, 1.
31. Arlow. J. A. (1959) The structure of the deja vu exper ience. JAPA, 7.
32. Arlow. J. A. (1961) Ego psychology and the study of mythology. JAPA, 9.
33. Arlow. J. A. (1963) Conflict, regression and symptom formation. IJP, 44.
34. Arlow. J. A. (1966) Depersonalization and derealization. In: Psychoanalysis: A General
Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
35. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Fantasy, memory and reality testing. PQ, 38.
36. Arlow. J. A. (1969) Unconscious fantasy and disturbances of mental exper ience. PQ, 38.
37. Arlow. J. A. (1970) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 51.
38. Arlow. J. A. (1975) The structural hypothesis. PQ, 44.
39. Arlow. J. A. (1977) Affects and the psychoanalytic situation. IJP, 58.
40. Arlow. J. A. (1979) Metaphor and the psychoanalytic situation. PQ, 48.
41. Arlow. J. A. (1979) The genesis of interpretation. JAPA, 27 (suppl.).
42. Arlow. J. A. (1982) Problems of the superego concept. PSOC, 37.
43. Arlow. J. A. (1984) Disturbances of the sense of time. PQ, 53.
44. Arlow. J. A. (1985) Some technical problems of countertransference. PQ, 54.
45. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1963) Psychoanalytic Concepts and the Structural Theory,
ew York: Int. Univ. Press.
46. Arlow, J. A. & Brenner, C. (1969) The psychopathology of the psychoses. IJP, 50.
47. Asch, S. S. (1966) Depression. PSOC, 21.
48. Asch, S. S. (1976) Var ieties of negative therapeutic reactions and problems of technique.
JAPA, 24.
49. Atkins, N. (1970) The Oedi pus myth. Adolescence, and the succession of generations.
JAPA, 18.
50. Atkinson, J. W. & Birch, D. (1970) The Dynamics of Action. New York: Wiley.
51. Bachrach, H. M. & Leaff, L. A. (1978) Analyzability. JAPA, 26.
52. Bacon, C. (1956) A developmental theory of female homosexuality. In: Perversions,ed,
S. Lorand & M. Balint. New York: Gramercy.
53. Bak, R. C. (1953) Fetishism. JAPA. 1.
54. Bak, R. C. (1968) The phallic woman. PSOC, 23.
55. Bak, R. C. & Stewart, W. A. (1974) Fetishism, transvestism, and voyeur ism. An Amer ican
Handbook of Psychiatry, ed. S. Ar ieti. New York: Basic Books, vol. 3.
56. Balint, A. (1949) Love for mother and mother-love. IJP, 30.
57. Balter, L., Lothane, Z. & Spencer, J. H. (1980) On the analyzing instrument, PQ, 49.
58. Basch, M. F. (1973) Psychoanalysis and theory formation. Ann. Psychoanal., 1.
59. Basch, M. F. (1976) The concept of affect. JAPA, 24.
60. Basch, M. F. (1981) Selfobject disorders and psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 29.
61. Basch, M. F. (1983) Emphatic understanding. JAPA. 31.
62. Balldry, F. Character. PMC. Forthcoming.
63. Balldry, F. (1983) The evolution of the concept of character in Freuds wr itings. JAPA. 31.
267
64. Begelman, D. A. (1971) Misnaming, metaphors, the medical model and some muddles.
Psychiatry, 34.
65. Behrends, R. S. & Blatt, E. J. (1985) Internalization and psychological development
throughout the life cycle. PSOC, 40.
66. Bell, A. (1961) Some observations on the role of the scrotal sac and testicles JAPA, 9.
67. Benedeck, T. (1949) The psychosomatic implications of the pr imary unit. Amer.
J. Orthopsychiat., 19.
68. Beres, C. (1958) Vicissitudes of superego functions and superego precursors
in childhood. FSOC, 13.
69. Beres, D. Conflict. PMC. Forthcoming.
70. Beres, D. (1956) Ego deviation and the concept of schizophrenia. PSOC, 11.
71. Beres, D. (1960) Perception, imagination and reality. IJP, 41.
72. Beres, D. (1960) The psychoanalytic psychology of imagination. JAPA, 8.
73. Beres, D. & Joseph, E. D. (1965) Structure and function in psychoanalysis. IJP, 46.
74. Beres, D. (1970) The concept of mental representation in psychoanalysis. IJP, 51.
75. Berg, M D. (1977) The externalizing transference. IJP, 58.
76. Bergeret, J. (1985) Reflection on the scientific responsi bilities of the International
Psychoanalytical Association. Memorandum distr ibuted at 34th IPA Congress, Humburg.
77. Bergman, A. (1978) From mother to the world outside. In: Grolnick et. al. (1978).
78. Bergmann, M. S. (1980) On the intrapsychic function of falling in love. PQ, 49.
79. Berliner, B. (1966) Psychodynamics of the depressive character. Psychoanal. Forum, 1.
80. Bernfeld, S. (1931) Zur Sublimierungslehre. Imago, 17.
81. Bibr ing, E. (1937) On the theory of the therapeutic results of psychoanalysis. IJP, 18.
82. Bibr ing, E. (1941) The conception of the repetition compulsion. PQ, 12.
83. Bibr ing, E. (1953) The mechanism of depression. In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greena-
cre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
84. Bibr ing, E. (1954) Psychoanalysis and the dynamic psychotherapies. JAPA, 2.
85. Binswanger, H. (1963) Positive aspects of the animus. Zür ich: Spr ing.
86. Bion Francesca Abingdon: Fleetwood Press.
87. Bion, W. R. (1952) Croup dynamics. IJP, 33.
88. Bion, W. R. (1961) Exper iences in Groups. London: Tavistock.
89. Bion, W. R. (1962) A theory of thinking. IJP, 40.
90. Bion, W. R. (1962) Learning from Exper ience. London: William Heinemann.
91. Bion, W. R. (1963) Elements of Psychoanalysis. London: William Heinemann.
92. Bion, W. R. (1965) Transformations. London: William Heinemann.
93. Bion, W. R. (1970) Attention and Interpretation. London: Tavistock.
94. Bion, W. R. (1985) All My Sins Remembered, ed. Francesca Bion. Adingdon: Fleetwood Press.
95. Bird, B. (1972) Notes on transference. JAPA, 20.
96. Blanck, G. & Blanck, R. (1974) Ego Psychology. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
97. Blatt, S. J. (1974) Levels of object representation in anaclitic and introjective depression.
PSOC, 29.
98. Blau, A. (1955) A unitary hypothesis of emotion. PQ, 24.
99. Bleuler, E. (1911) Dementia Praecox or the Group of Schizophrenias. New York: Int.
Univ. Press, 1951.
100. Blos, P. (1954) Prolonged adolescence. Amer. J. Orthopsychiat., 24.
101. Blos, P. (1962) On Adolescence. New York: Free Press.
102. Blos, P. (1972) The epigenesia of the adult neurosis. 27.
103. Blos, P. (1979) Modification in the traditional psychoanalytic theory of adolescent develop-
ment. Adolescent Psychiat., 8.
104. Blos, P. (1984) Son and father. JAPA_. 32.
105. Blum, G. S. (1963) Prepuberty and adolescence, In Studies ed. R. E. Gr inder. New York:
McMillan.
106. Blum, H. P. Symbolism. FMC. Forthcoming.
107. Blum, H. P. (1976) Female Psychology. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
268
108. Blum, H. P. (1976) Masochism, the ego ideal and the psychology of women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
109. Blum, H. P. (1980) The value of reconstruction in adult psychoanalysis. IJP, 61.
110. Blum, H. P. (1981) Forbidden quest and the analytic ideal. PQ, 50.
111. Blum, H. P. (1983) Defense and resistance. Foreword. JAFA, 31.
112. Blum, H. P., Kramer, Y., Richards, A. K. & Richards, A. D., eds. (1988) Fantasy, Myth and
Reality: Essays in Honor of Jacob A. Arlow. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
113. Boehm, F. (1930) The femininity-complex In men. IJP,11.
114. Boesky, D. Structural theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
115. Boesky, D. (1973) Déjà raconté as a screen defense. PQ, 42.
116. Boesky, D. (1982) Acting out. IJP, 63.
117. Boesky, D. (1986) Questions about Sublimation In Psychoanalysis the Science
of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards & M. S. Willick. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
118. Bornstein, B. (1935) Phobia in a 2 1/2-year-old child. PQ, 4.
119. Bornstein, B. (1951) On latency. PSOC, 6.
120. Bornstein, M., ed. (1983) Values and neutrality in psychoanalysis. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 3.
121. Bowlby, J. (1960) Gr ief and morning in infancy and early childhood. PSOC. 15.
122. Bowlby, J. (1961) Process of mourning. IJP. 42.
123. Bowlby, J. (1980) Attachment and Loss, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
124. Bradlow, P. A. (1973) Depersonalization, ego splitting, non-human fantasy
and shame. IJP, 54.
125. Brazelton, T. B., Kozlowsky, B. & Main, M. (1974) The early mother infant interaction. In:
The Effect of the Infant on Its Caregiver, ed. M. Lewis & L. Rosenblum New York Wiley.
126. Brenner, C. (1957) The nature and development of the concept of repression
in Freuds wr itings. PSOC, 12.
127. Brenner, C. (1959) The masochistic character. JAPA, 7.
128. Brenner, C. (1973) An Elementary Textbook of Psycho-analysis. New York Int. Univ. Press.
129. Brenner, C. (1974) On the nature and development of affects PQ, 43.
130. Brenner, C. (1976) Psychoanalytic Technique and Psychic Conflict. New York: Int. Univ.
Press.
131. Brenner, C. (1979) The Mind in Conflict. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
132. Brenner, C. (1979) Working alliance, therapeutic alliance and transference. JAPA, 27.
133. Brenner, C. (1981) Defense and defense mechanisms. PQ, 50.
134. Brenner, C. (1983) Defense. In: the Mind in Conflict. New York Int. Univ. Press.
135. Bressler, B. (1965) The concept of the self. Psychoanalytic Review, 52.
136. Breuer, J. & Freud, S. (198395) Studies on Hyster ia. SE, 3.
137. Breznitz, S., ed. (1983) The Denial of Stress. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
138. Brody, S. (1964) Passivity. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
139. Brown, H. (1970) Psycholinquistics. New York: Free Press.
140. Bruner, J. S. (1964) The course of cognitive growth. Amer. Psychologist. 19.
141. Bruner, J., Jolly, A. & Sylva, K. (1976) Play. New York Basic Books.
142. Bruner, J. E., Olver, R. R. &Greenfield, P. M. (1966) Studies in Cognitive Growth.
New York: Wiley.
143. Buie, D H. (1981) Empathy. JAPA, 29.
144. Burgner, M. & Edgeumble, R. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early
object relationshi ps. PSOC, 27.
145. Call, J. ed. (1979) Basic Handbook of Child Psychiatry. New York: Basic Books.
146. Carroll, G. (1956) Language, Thought and Reality. Cambr idge & London: M. I. T. Press
& John Wiley.
147. Cavenar, J. O. & Nash, J. L. (1976) The effects of Combat on the normal personality.
Comprehensive Psychiat., 17.
148. Chassequet-Smirgel, J. (1978) Reflections on the connection between perversion
and sadism. IJP, 59.
149. Chomsky, N. (1978) Language and unconscious knowledge. In: Psychoanalysis and
Language, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, vol. 3.
269
150. Clower, V. (1975) Significance of masturbation in female sexual development and
function. In: Masturbation from Infancy to Senescence, ed. I. Marcus & J. Francis.
New York: Int. Uni Press.
151. Coen, S. J. & Bradlow, P. A. (1982) Twin transference as a compromise formation.
JAPA, 30.
152. Compton, A. Object and relationshi ps. PMC. Forthcoming.
153. Cullen, W. (1777) First Lines of the Practice of Psysic. Edinburgh: Bell, Brandfute.
154. Curtis, B. C. (1969) Psychoanalytic understanding and treatment of impotence. In: Sexual
Function and Dysfunction, ed. P. J. Fink & V. B. O. Hummett. Philadelphia: F. A. Davis.
155. Darwin, C. (1874) The Descent of Man. New York: Hurst.
156. Davidoff-Hirsch, H. (1985) Oedipal and preoedipal phenomena. JAPA, 33.
157. Davis, M. & Wallbr idge, D. (1981) Boundary and Space. New York: Brunner-Mazel.
158. Deutsch, H. (1932) Homosexuality in women. PQ, 1.
159. Deutsch, H. (1934) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationshi p to
schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
160. Deutsch, H. (1937) Absence of gr ief. PQ, 6.
161. Deutsch, H. (1942) Some forms of emotional disturbance and their relationshi p to
schizophrenia. PQ, 11.
162. Deutsch, H. (1955) The impostor. In: Neuroses and Character Types. New York: Int.
Univ. Press, 1965.
163. Devereux, G. (1953) Why Oedipus killed Lains. IJP, 34.
164. Dewald, P. (1982) Psychoanalytic perspectives On resistance. In: resistance,
Psychodynamics. and Behavioral Approaches, ed. P. Wachtel. New York: Plenum Press.
165. Dickes, R. (1963) Fetishistic behavior. JAPA. 11.
166. Dickes, R. (1965) The defensive function of an altered state of consciousness. JAPA, 13.
167. Dickes, R. (1967) Severe regressive disruption of the therapeutic alliance. JAPA, 15.
168. Dickes, R. (1981) Sexual myths and misinformation. In: Understanding Human Behaviour
in Health and Illness, ed. R. C. Simon & H. Pardes. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
169. Dorpat, T. L. (1985) Denial and Defense in the Therapeutic Situation. New York:
Jason Aronson.
170. Downey, T. W. (1978) Transitional phenomena in the analysis of early adolescent males.
PSOC, 33.
171. Dunbar, F. (1954) Emotions and Bodily Functions. New York: Columbia Univ. Press.
172. Easson, W. M. (1973) The earliest ego development, pr imitive memory traces, and
the Isakower phenomenon. PQ, 42.
173. Edelheit, H. (1971) Mythopoiesis and the pr imal scene. Psychoanal. Study Society, 5.
174. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1972) Some problems in the conceptualization of early
object relation shi ps, part I.
PSOC, 27.
175. Edgcumbe, R. & Burgner, M. (1975) The phallicnarcissistic phase. PSOC, 30.
176. Eidelberg, L. (1960) A third contr ibution to the study of sli ps of the tongue. IJP, 41.
177. Eidelberg, L. (1968) Encyclopedia of Psychoanalysis. New York: The Free Press; London:
Collier-MacMillan.
178. Eissler, K. R. (1953) The effect of the structure of the ego on psychoanalytic technique.
JAPA, 1.
179. Ellenberg, H. F. (1970) The Discovery of the Unconscious. New York: Basic Books.
180. Emde, R. N. (1980) Toward a psychoanalytic theory of affect: I. & G. H. Pollock.
Washington NYMH.
181. Emde R., Gaensbaner, T. & Harmon R. (1976) Emotional Expression in Infancy. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
182. Erode R. & Harmon, R. J. (1972) Endogenous and exogenous smiling systems in early
infancy. J. Amer. Acad. Child Psychiat., 11.
183. Engel, G. L. (1962) Psychological Development in Health and Disease. New York
Saunders.
184. Engel, G. L. (1967) Psychoanalytic theory of somatic disorder. JAPA, 15.
270
185. Engel, G. L. (1968) A reconsideration of the role of conversion in somatic disease. Compr.
Psychiat., 94.
186. English, H. B. & English, A. C. (1958) A comprehensive Dictionary of Psychological and
Psychoanalytical Terms. New York: David McKay.
187. Erard, R. (1983) New wine in old skins. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 10.
188. Erdelyi, M. H. (1985) Psychoanalysis. New York: W. H. Freeman.
189. Er ikson, E. H. (1950) Childhood and Society. New York: Norton.
190. Er ikson, E. H. (1956) The concept of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
191. Er ikson, E. H. (1956) The problem of ego identity. JAPA, 4.
192. Esman, A. H. (1973) The pr imal scene. PSOC, 28.
193. Esman, A. H. (1975) The Psychology of Adolescence. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
194. Esman, A. H. (1979) Some reflections on boredom. JAPA, 27.
195. Esman, A. H. (1983) The stimulus barr ier: a review and reconsideration. PSOC, 38.
196. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1952) Psychoanalytic Studies of the Personality. London: Routledge
& Kegan Paul.
197. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1954) An Object-Relations Theory of the Personality.
New York: Basic Books.
198. Fairbairn, W. R. D. (1963) Synopsis of an Object-Relations theory of the personality.
IJP, 44.
199. Fawcett, J., Clark, D. C., Scheftner, W. H. & Hedecker, D. (1983) Differences between
anhedonia and normal hedonic depressive states. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 40.
200. Fenichel, O. (1934) On the psychology of boredom. Collected Papers. New York:
Norton, 1953, vol. 1.
201. Fenichel, O. (1941) Problems of Psychoanalytic Technique. Albany, N. Y.: Psychoanalytic
Quaterly.
202. Fenichel, O. (1945) Character disorders. In: The Psychoanalytic Theory of the Neurosis.
New York: Norton.
203. Fenichel, O. (1945) The Psychoanalytic Theory of Neurosis New York: Norton.
204. Fenichel, O. (1954) Ego strength and ego weakness. Collected Papers. New York:
Norton, vol. 2.
205. Ferenczi, S. (1909) Introjection and transference. In: Sex in Psychoanalysis. New York:
Basic Books.
206. Ferenczi, S. (191617) Disease or patho-neurosis. The Theory and Technique
of Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press, 1950.
207. Ferenczi, S. (1925) Psychoanalysis of sexual habits. In: The Theory and Technique
of Psychoanalysis. New York: Basic Books.
208. Fine, B. D., Joseph, E. D. & Waldhorn, H. F., eds. (1971) Recollection and Reconstruction
in Psychoanalysis. Monograph 4, Kr is Study Group. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
209. Fink, G. (1967) Analysis of the Isakower phenomenon. JAPA, 15.
210. Fink, P. J. (1970) Correlation between actual neurosis and the work of Masters and
Johson. P. Q, 39.
211. Finkenstein, L. (1975) Awe premature ejaculation. P. Q, 44.
212. Firestein, S. K. (1978) A review of the literature. In: Termination in Psychoanalysis.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
213. Fisher, C. et. al. (1957) A study of the preliminary stages of the construction of dreams
and images. JAPA, 5.
214. Fisher, C. et. al. (1968) Cycle of penile erection synchronous with dreaming (REM) sleep.
Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 12.
215. Fliess, R. (1942) The metapsychology of the analyst. PQ, 12.
216. Fliess, R. (1953) The Revival of Interest in the Dream. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
217. Fodor, N. & Gaynor, F. (1950) Freud: Dictionary of Psycho-
analysis. New York: Philosophical Library.
218. Fordham, M. (1969) Children as Individuals. London: Hodder & Stoughton.
219. Fordham, M. (1976) The Self and Autism. London: Academic Press.
271
220. Fraiberg, S. (1969) Object constancy and mental representation. PSOC, 24.
221. Frank, A. Metapsychology. PMS. Forthcoming.
222. Frank, A. & Muslin, H. (1967) The development of Freuds concept of pr imal repression.
PSOC, 22.
223. Frank, H. (1977) Dynamic patterns for failure in college students. Can. Psychiat.
Ass. J., 22.
224. French, T. & Fromm, E. (1964) Dream Interpretation. New York: Basic Books.
225. Freud, A. (1936) The Ego and the Mechanisms of Defense. New York Int. Univ. Press.
226. Freud, A. (1951) Observations on child development. PSOC, 6.
227. Freud, A. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. WAF, 4.
228. Freud, A. (1958) Adolescence. WAF, 5.
229. Freud, A. (1962) Assessment of childhood disturbances. PSOC, 17.
230. Freud, A. (1962) Comments on psychic trauma. In: Furst (1967).
231. Freud, A. (1963) The concept of developmental lines. PSOC, 18.
232. Freud, A. (1965) Assessment of pathology, part 2. WAF, 6.
233. Freud, A. (1965) Normality and Pathology in Childhood. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
234. Freud, A. (1970) The infantile neurosis. WAF, 7.
235. Freud, A. (1971) Comments on aggression. IJP, 53.
236. Freud, A. (1971) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 26.
237. Freud, A. (1981) Insight. PSOC, 36.
238. Freud, S. (18871902) Letters to Wilhelm Fliess. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
239. Freud, S. (1891) On the interpretation of the aphasias. SE, 3.
240. Freud, S. (189395) Studies on hyster ia. SE, 2.
241. Freud, S. (1894) The neuropsychoses of defence. SE, 3.
242. Freud, S. (1895) On the ground for detaching a particular syndrome from neurasthenia
under the descr i ption anxiety neurosis. SE, 3.
243. Freud, S. (1895) Project for a scientific psychology. SE, 1.
244. Freud, S. (1896) Draft K, Jameary 1, 1896, Neuroses of defense (A Chr istmas fairytale).
In: Extracts from the Fliess papers (189299).
245. Freud, S. (1896) Further remarks on the neuropsychosis of defense. SE, 3.
246. Freud, S. (1896) Heredity and aetiology of neurosis. SE, 3.
247. Freud, S. (1898) Sexuality in the aetiology of the neurosis. SE, 3.
248. Freud, S. (1899) Screen memor ies. SE, 3.
249. Freud, S. (1900) The interpretation of dreams. SE, 45.
250. Freud, S. (1901) Childhood memor ies and screen memor ies SE, 6.
251. Freud, S. (1901) On dreams. SE, 5.
252. Freud, S. (1901) The psychopathology of everyday life. SE, 6.
253. Freud, S. (1905) Fragments of an analysis of a case of hyster ia. SE, 7.
254. Freud, S. (1905) Jokes and their relation to the unconscious. SE, 8.
255. Freud, S. (1905) Psysical (or mental) treatment. SE, 7.
256. Freud, S. (1905) Three essays on the theory of sexuality. SE. 7.
257. Freud, S. (1908) Character and anal erotism. SE, 9.
258. Freud, S. (1908) On the sexual theor ies of children. SE, 9.
259. Freud, S. (1908) Preface to Wilhelm Stekels Nervous Anxiety-States and Their Treatment.
SE, 9.
260. Freud, S. (1909) Analysis of a phobia in a five-year-old boy. SE, 10.
261. Freud, S. (1909) Family romances. SE, 9.
262. Freud, S. (1909) Notes upon a case of obsessional neurosis. SE, 10.
263. Freud, S. (1910) A special type of choice of object made by men. SE, 11.
264. Freud, S. (1910) The autithentical meaning of pr imal words. SE, 11.
265. Freud, S. (1910) The future prospects of psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 11.
266. Freud, S. (1910) The psychoanalytic view of psychogenic disturbance of vision. SE, 11.
267. Freud, S. (1911) Formulations on the two pr inci ples of mental functioning. SE, 12.
268. Freud, S. (1911) Notes on a case of paranoia. SE, 12.
272
269. Freud, S. (1911) Psychoanalytic notes on an autobiographical account of a case of
paranoia. SE, 12.
270. Freud, S. (191115) Papers on technique. SE, 12.
271. Freud, S. (1912) Contr ibution to a discussion on masturbation. SE, 12.
272. Freud, S. (1912) On the universal tendency to abasement in the sphere of love. SE, 11.
273. Freud, S. (1912) The dynamics of transference. SE, 12.
274. Freud, S. (1913) Editors note The disposition to obsessional neurosis. SE, 12.
275. Freud, S. (1913) On beginning the treatment. SE, 12.
276. Freud, S. (1913) Totem and taboo. SE, 13.
277. Freud, S. (1914) Fausse reconnaissance (déjà reconté) in psychoanalytic treatment. SE, 13.
278. Freud, S. (1914) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 15.
279. Freud, S. (1914) Observations on transference love. SE, 12.
280. Freud, S. (1914) On narcissism. SE. 14.
281. Freud, S. (1914) On the history of the psychoanalytic movement. SE, 14.
282. Freud, S. (1914) Remember ing, repeating, and working-through. SE, 12.
283. Freud, S. (191416) Some character types met with in psychoanalysis. (II) Those wrecked
by success SE, 14.
284. Freud, S. (1915) Das Unbewußte. Gesammelte Werke, 10.
285. Freud, S. (1915) Instincts and their vicissitudes. SE, 14.
286. Freud, S. (1915) Observation on transference-love. SE, I2.
287. Freud, S. (1915) Repression. SE, 14.
288. Freud, S. (1915) The unconscious. SE, 14.
289. Freud, S. (191517) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 15 & 16.
290. Freud, S. (1916) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
291. Freud, S. (1916) Some character types met with in psychoanalytic work. SE, 16.
292. Freud, S. (1917) A metapsychological supplement to the theory of dreams. SE, 14.
293. Freud, S. (1917) Introductory lectures on psychoanalysis. SE, 16.
294. Freud, S. (1917) Mourning and melancholia. SE, 14.
295. Freud, S. (1917) On transformations of instinct as exemplified in anal erotism. SE, 17.
296. Freud, S. (1918) From the history of an infantile neurosis. SE, 17.
297. Freud, S. (1919) A child is being beaten. SE, 17.
298. Freud, S. (1919) Lines of advance in psychoanalytic therapy. SE, 17.
299. Freud, S. (1919) The uncanny. SE, 17.
300. Freud, S. (1920) Beyond the pleasure pr inci ple. SE, 18.
301. Freud, S. (1920) The Psychogenesis of a case of homosexuality in a woman. SE, 18.
302. Freud, S. (1921) Group psychology and the analysis of the ego. SE, 18.
303. Freud, S. (1923) The ego and the id. SE, 19.
304. Freud, S. (1923) The infantile genital organization. SE, 19.
305. Freud, S. (1924) A short account of psychoanalysis. SE, 19.
306. Freud, S. (1924) Neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
307. Freud, S. (1924) The dissolution of the Oedi pus complex SE, 19.
308. Freud, S. (1924) The economic problem of masochism. SE, 19.
309. Freud, S. (1924) The loss of reality in neurosis and psychosis. SE, 19.
310. Freud, S. (1925) Negation. SE, 19.
311. Freud, S. (1925) Some psychical consequences of the anatomical distinction between
the sexes. SE, 19.
312. Freud, S. (1926) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety. SE, 20.
313. Freud, S. (1926) The question of lay analysis. SE, 20.
314. Freud, S. (1927) Fetishism. SE, 21.
315. Freud, S. (1930) Civilization and its discontents. SE, 21.
316. Freud, S. (1931) Female sexuality. SE, 21.
317. Freud, S. (1931) Libidinal types. SE, 21.
318. Freud, S. (1933) Femininity. SE, 22,.
319. Freud, S. (1933) New introductory lectures on psycho-analysis. SE, 22.
273
320. Freud, S. (1933) The psychology of women. New introductory lectures on psychoanalysis.
SE, 22.
321. Freud, S. (1936) A disturbance of memory on the Acropolis. SE, 22.
322. Freud, S. (1937) Analysis terminable and interminable. SE, 23.
323. Freud, S. (1937) Constructions in analysis. SE, 23.
324. Freud, S. (1938) An outline on psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
325. Freud, S. (1938) Splitting of the ego in the process of defense. SE, 23.
326. Freud, S. (1939) Moses and monotheism. SE, 23.
327. Freud, S. (1940) An outline of psychoanalysis. SE, 23.
328. Frosch, J. (1966) A note on reality constancy. In: Psychoanalysis A General Psychology,
ed. R. M. Loewenstein, L. M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
329. Frosch, J. (1967) Delusional fixity sense of conviction and the psychotic conflict. IJP, 48.
330. Frosch, J. (1977) The relation between acting out and disorders of impulse control.
Psychiatry, 40.
331. Frosch, J. (1980) Neurosis and psychosis. In: The Course of Life, ed. S. J. Greenspan
& G. H. Pollock. Washington, D. C.: National Institute of Health, vol. 3.
332. Frosch, J. (1983) The Psychotic Process. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
333. Furer, M. (1972) The history of the superego concept in psychoanalysis. In: Moral Value
and the Superego concept in Psychoanalysis, ed. S. C. Fost. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
334. Furman, E. (1974) A Child s Parent Dies. New Heaven: Yale Univ. Press.
335. Furman, E. (1980) Transference and externalization. PSOC, 35.
336. Furst, S. Trauma. PMC, Forthcoming.
337. Furst, S. (1967) Psychic trauma. In: Psychic Trauma, ed. S. S. Furst. New York: Basic Books.
338. Furst, S. (1978) The stimulus barr ier and the pathogenecity of trauma. IJP, 59.
339. Gaddini, R. (1978) Transitional object and the psychosomatic symptom. In: Grolnich
et. al. (1978).
340. Galenson, E. & Roi phe, H. (1976) Some suggested revisions concerning early female
development. JAPA, 24(5).
341. Galenson, E. & Roi phe, H. (1980) The preoedi pal development of the boy. JAPA, 28.
342. Galenson, E. & Roi phe, H. (1981) Infantile Or igins of Sexual Identity. New York: Int.
Univ. Press.
343. Ganzarain, R. Group psychology. PMC. Forthcoming.
344. Ganzarain, R. (1980) Psychotic-
like anxieties and pr imitive defenses. Issues on Ego Psychology, 3(2).
345. Ganzarain, R. (1988) A comparative study of Bions concepts about groups. In: Object
Relations Group Psychotherapy. Madison, Ct.: Int. Univ. Press.
346. Gediman, H. K. (1971) The concept of the stimulus barr ier. IJP, 52.
347. Gedo, J. & Goldberg, A. (1973) Models of the Mind. Chicago & London: Univ. of
Chicago Press.
348. Geerts, A. E. & Prechardt, E., reporters (1978) Colloquium on trauma. IJP, 59.
349. Gero, G. (1943) The idea of psychogenesis in modern psychiatry and in psychoanalysis.
Psychoanal. Rev., 30.
350. Gill. M. M. (1963) Topography and Systems in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues,
Monogr. 10. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
351. Gill. M. M. (1967) The pr imary process in motives and thought. In: Motives and Thought,
ed. R. R. Holt. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
352. Gill. M. M. (1974) Psychoanalysis and psychotherapy. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
353. Gill, M. M & Rapaport, D. (1942) A case of amnesia and its bear ing on the theory of
memory. Character and Personality, 11.
354. Gillespie, W. (1956) The general theory of Sexual perversion. IJP, 37.
355. Glenn, J. (in press) A parameter. In: Annu. Psychoanal.
356. Glenn, J. & Kaplan, E. H. (1968) Types of orgasm in women. JAPA, 16.
357. Glower, E. (1929) The screening function of traumatic memor ies. IJP, 4.
358. Glower, E. (1931) Sublimation, substitution, and social anxiety. IJP, 12.
274
359. Glower, E. (1933) The relation of perversion-formation to the development of reality
sense. IJP, 14.
360. Glower, E. (1955) The terminal phase. In: The Technique of Psychoanalysis. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
361. Goldberg, A. (1975) The evolution of psychoanalytic concepts of depression. In:
Depression and Human Existence, ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
362. Goldberg, A. ed. (1978) The Psychology of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
363. Goldberg, A. (1983) Self psychology and alternate perspectives on internalization. In:
Reflections on Self Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan. Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic
Press.
364. Green, A. (1978) Potential space in Psychoanalysis. In: Grolnich et. al. (1978).
365. Greenacre, P. (1949) A contr ibution to the study of screen memor ies. FSOC, 3/4.
366. Greenacre, P. (1950) General problems of acting out. PQ, 19.
367. Greenacre, P. (1950) Special problems of early female sexual development. In: Trauma,
Growth and Personality New York: Int. Univ. Press.
368. Greenacre, P. (1952) Pregenital patterning. IJP, 33.
369. Greenacre, P. (1953) Penis awe and its relation to penis envy. In: Dr ives, Affects,
Behavior, ed. R. M. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
370. Greenacre, P. (1956) Exper iences of awe in childhood. PSOC,11.
371. Greenacre, P. (1957) The childhood of the artist. PSOC, 12.
372. Greenacre, P. (1958) The family romance of the artist. In: Emotional Growth. New York:
Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 2.
373. Greenacre, P. (1958) The relation of the impostor to the artist. In: Emotional Growth.
New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1971, vol. 1.
374. Greenacre, P. (1968) Perversions. PSOC, 23.
375. Greenacre, P. (1969) The fetish and the transitional object, part 1. PSOC, 24.
376. Greenacre, P. (1970) The fetish and the transitional object, part 2. IJP 51, vol. 4.
377. Greenacre, P. (1970) The transitional object and the fetish. In: Emotional Growth.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
378. Greenacre, P. (1972) Crowds and cr isis. PSOC, 27.
379. Greenacre, P. (1973) The pr imal scene and the sense of reality. PQ, 42.
380. Greenacre, P. (1975) On reconstruction. JAPA, 21.
381. Greenberg, J. R. & Mitchell, S. A. (1983) Object Relations in Psychoanalytic Theory.
Cambr idge: Harvard Univ. Press.
382. Greenson, R. R. (1949) The psychology of apathy. PQ, 18.
383. Greenson, R. R. (1953) On boredom. JAPA, 1.
384. Greenson, R. R. (1960) Empathy and its vicissitudes. IJP, 41.
385. Greenson, R. R. (1962) On enthusiasm. JAPA, 10.
386. Greenson, R. R. (1965) The working alliance and the transference neurosis. PQ, 34.
387. Greenson, R. R. (1967) The technique and Practice of Psycho-
analysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
388. Greenson, R. R. (1978) Exploration in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
389. Greenspan, S. & Pollock, G., eds. (1980) The Course of Life. Vol. I. Washington, D. C.:
U. S. Government Pr inting office.
390. Gr inberg, L., Sor, D. & Tabak de Bianchedi, E. (1975) Introduction to the Work of Bion,
trans. A. Hahn. Scotland: Clunie Press.
391. Gr inker, E. R (1945) Psychiatr ic disorders in combat crews overseas and in returnees.
Med. Clin. North. Amer., 29.
392. Gr instein, A. (1983) Freuds Rules of Dream Interpretation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
393. Grolnick, S., Barkin, L. & Muensterberger, W., eds. (1978) Between Reality and Fantasy.
New York: Jason Aronson.
394. Grosskurth, P. (1986) Melanie Klein. New York: Alfred Knopf.
395. Grossman, W. E. & Stewart, W. A. (1976) Penis envy. JAPA, 24 (5).
396. Grotstein, J. S. (1981) Splitting and Projective Indentification. New York: Jason Aronson.
275
397. Guntr i p, H. (1961) Personality Structure and Human Interaction. New York: Int. Univ.
Press.
398. Guntr i p, H. (1968) Schizoid Phenomena, Object-Relations and the Self. London:
Hogarth Press.
399. Harley, M. (1967) Transference developments in a five-year old child. In: the Child
Analyst at Work, ed. E. Geleerd. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
400. Harley, M. (1974) Analyst and Adolescent at Work. New York: Quadrangle.
401. Harley, M. (1986) Child analysis, 19471984, a retrospective. PSOC, 41.
402. Harre, R. and Lamb, R. (1983) The Encyclopedia Dictionary of Psychology. Cambr idge:
M. I. T. Press.
403. Harr ison, J. B. (1975) On the maternal or igins of awe. PSOC, 30.
404. Harr ison, J. B. (1979) On Freuds view of the infant-mother relationshi p
and of the oceanic feeling. JAPA, 27.
405. Harr ison, S. J. (1970) Is psychoanalysis our science?. JAPA, 18.
406. Hartmann, H. PSOC, 5.
407. Hartmann, H. (1937) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
408. Hartmann, H. (1939) Ego Psychology and the Problem of Adaptation. New York:
Int. Univ. Press, 1958.
409. Hartmann, H. (1939) Psychoanalysis and the concept of health. In: Hartmann (1964).
410. Hartmann, H. (1947) On rational and irrational action. In: Essays on Ego Psychology.
New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1964.
411. Hartmann, H. (1948) Comments on the theory of instinctual dr ives. PQ, 17.
412. Hartmann, H. (1950) Comments on the psychoanalytic theory of the ego. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
413. Hartmann, H. (1951) Technical implications of ego psychology PQ, 20.
414. Hartmann, H. (1952) The mutual influences in the development of ego and id. PSOC, 7.
415. Hartmann, H. (1953) Contr ibution to the metapsychology of schizophrenia. In: Hartmann,
PSOC, 8.
416. Hartmann, H. (1953) The metapsychology of schizophrenia. PSOC, 8.
417. Hartmann, H. (1955) Notes on the theory of sublimation. PSOC, 10.
418. Hartmann, H. (1956) The development of the ego concept in Freuds work. IJP, 37.
419. Hartmann, H. (1964) Essays in Ego Psychology. New York Int. Univ. Press.
420. Hartmann, H. (1964) The development of the ego concept in Freuds work. IJP, 37.
421. Hartmann, H., Kr is, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1946) Comments in the formation of psychic
structure. PSOC, 2.
422. Hartmann, H., Kr is, E. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1949) Notes on the theory of aggression.
PSOC, 3/4.
423. Hartmann, H. & Loewenstein, R. M. (1962) Notes on the superego. PSOC, 17.
424. Hassler, A. D. (1960) Guideposts of migrating fish. Science, 122.
425. Hastings, D. W. (1963) Impotence and Fr igidity. Boston: Little, Brown.
426. Heimann, P. (1952) Certain functions of introjection and projection in early infancy. In:
Klein et al. (1952).
427. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1962) Notes on the anal stage IJP, 43.
428. Heimann, P. & Valenstein, A. F. (1972) The psychoanalytical concept of aggression.
IJP, 53.
429. Hendr ick, I. (1958) Facts and Theor ies of Psychoanalysis, 3rd ed. New York: Alfred Knopf.
430. Hill, M. (1982) Analysis of transference. In: Theory and Technique, vol. 1. New York: Int.
Univ. Press.
431. Hoffer, W. (1949) Mouth, hand, and ego integration. PSOC, 3/4.
432. Holder, A. (1982) Preoedipal contr ibutions to the formation of the superego. PSOC, 37.
433. Holt, R. R. (1964) The emergence of cognitive psychology JAPA, 12.
434. Holt, R. R. (1967) Beyond vitalism and mechanism. In: Science and Psychoanalysis, ed.
J. H. Masserman. Hew York: Grune & Stratton, vol. 2.
276
435. Hook, S. (1959) Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy. New York:
Grove Press.
436. Horney, K. (1924) On the genesis of the castration complex in women. IJP, 5.
437. Horney, K. (1926) The flight from womanhood. IJP, 7.
438. Horowitz, M. J. (1972) Modes of representation of thought. JAFA, 20.
439. Horowitz, M. J. (1979) States of Mind, 2d. ed. New York: Plenum, 1987, chap. 3.
440. Hurvich, M. (1970) On the concept of reality testing. IJP, 51.
441. Isaacs, S. (1952) The nature and function of phantasy. In: Klein et. al. (1952).
442. Isakower, O. (1938) A contr ibution to the pathopsychology of phenomena associated
with falling asleep. IJP, 19.
443. Isakower, O. (1963) Minutes of the faculty meeting. New York Psychoanalytic Institute,
Oct. 14Nov. 20. A. Z. Pteffer, reporter.
444. Isay, R. A. (1986) Homosexuality in homosexual and heterosexual men. In:
The Psychology of Men, ed. G. Fogel, F. Lane & R. Liebert. New York: Basic Books.
445. Jacobi, J. (1959) Complex (Archetype) Symbol in the Work of C. G. Jung.
Pr inceton, N. J.: Pr inceton Univ. Press.
446. Jacobs, T. J. (1986) Transference relationshi ps, relationshi ps between transferences and
reconstruction. In: Psycho-analysis, the Science of Mental Conflict, ed. A. D. Richards &
M. S. Willick. Hillsdale N. J.: Analytic Press.
447. Jacobson, E. (1953) Contr ibution to the metapsychology of cyclothymic depression.
In: Affective Disorders, ed. P. Greenacre. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
448. Jacobson, E. (1954) Contr ibution to the metapsychology of psychotic identifications.
JAPA, 2.
449. Jacobson, E. (1957) Normal and pathological moods. PSOC, 12.
450. Jacobson, E. (1959) Depersonalization. JAPA, 7.
451. Jacobson, E. (1964) The Self and the Object World. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
452. Jacobson, E. (1967) Psychotic Conflict and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
453. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
454. Jacobson, E. (1971) Depression: Comparative Studies of Normal, Neurotic and Psychotic
Conditions. Madison, Conn.: Int. Univ. Press.
455. Jacobson, E. (1971) Normal and pathological moods. In: Depression. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
456. Jacobson, E. (1975) The regulation of self-esteem. In: Depression and Human Existence.
ed. E. J. Anthony & T. Benedeck. Boston: Little, Brown.
457. Jaffe, A. (1971) The Myth of Meaning. New York: Putnam.
458. Jaffe, D. S. (1970) Forgetting and remember ing. P. Q, 39.
459. Janet, Dr. Pierre (1924) Pr inci ples of Psychotherapy. New York: Macmillan.
460. John, E. R. (1976) A model of consciousness. In: Consciousness and Self-
Regulation, ed. G. E. Schwartz & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1976, vol. 1.
461. Jones, E. (1908) Rationalization in everyday life J Abnorm. Psychol., 3: 161169.
462. Jones, E. (1918) Anal-erotic character traits. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis London
Balliere Tindall & Cox, 1948.
463. Jones, E. (1931) The concept of a normal mind. In: Papers on Psychoanalysis, 5th ed.,
London. Bailliére, Tindall & Cox, 1948.
464. Jones, E. (1933) The phallic phase. IJP, 14.
465. Jones, E. (1934) Editor ial preface to the Collected Papers of Sigmund Freud, 4. London
Hogarth Press.
466. Jones, E. (1941) Evolution and revolution. IJP, 22.
467. Jones, E. (1949) Hamlet and Oedi pus. New York: Norton.
468. Jones, E. (1957) The life and work of Sigmund Freud, vol. 3. New York: Basic Books.
469. Joseph, E. D. (1965) Regressive Ego Phenomena in Psychoanalysis. Monograph I,
Kr is Study Group. New York Int. Univ. Press.
470. Joseph, E. D. (1966) Memory and conflict. PQ, 35.
277
471. Joseph, E. D. & Wallerstein, R. S (1982) Psychotherapy. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
472. Jung, C. G. (192157) Collected Works of C. G. Jung Pr inceton, N. J.:
Pr inceton Univ. Press.
473. Jung, C. G. (1938) Psychological aspects of the mother archetype. In: Collected Works,
vol. 9, pt. 1.
474. Jung, C. G. (1957) Animus and Anima. Zur ich: Spr ing.
475. Jung, C. G. (1963) Memor ies Dreams, Reflections. New York Pantheon.
476. Kamyer, M. (1985) Identification and its vicissitudes. IJP, 66.
477. Kandell, E (1976) Cellular Basis of Behavior. San Francisco W H. Freeman.
478. Kanzer, M. (1948) The passing of the Oedi pus complex in Greek drama. IJP, 29.
479. Kanzer, M. (1964) On interpreting the Oedi pus plays Psychoanal Study Society, 3.
480. Kanzer, M. (1981) Freuds analytic pact. JAPA, 29.
481. Kardiner, A. (1941) The Traumatic Neurosis of War New. York: Hoeber.
482. Karma, L. (1981) A clinical report of penis envy. JAPA, 29.
483. Karush, A., Daniels, C. E., Flood, C. & OConnor, J. F. (1977) Psychotherapy in Chronic
Ulcerative Colitis. Philadelphia: Sannders.
484. Katan, A. (1972) The infants first reaction to strangers. IJP, 53.
485. Katan, M. (1940) The role of the word in mania. Bull. Phi la. Assn. Psychoanal., 22.
486. Katz, J. (1963) On pr imary gain and secondary gain. PSOC, 18.
487. Katz, J. (1985) Book review of Melanie Klein by Hanna Segal. New York: Viking Press.
1980 JAPA, 33 (suppl.).
488. Kaywin, L. (1966) Problems of sublimation. JAPA, 14.
489. Kernberg, O. F. (1966) Structural der ivations of object relationshi ps. IJP, 47.
490. Kernberg, O. F. (1967) Borderline personality organization. JAPA, 15.
491. Kernberg, O. F. (1975) Borderline Conditions and Pathological Narcissism. New York:
Jason Aronson.
492. Kernberg, O. F. (1976) Object Relations Theory and Clinical Psychoanalysis. New York:
Jason Aronson.
493. Kernberg, O. F. (1977) Boundar ies and structure in love relations. JAPA, 25.
494. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Fairbairns theory and challenge. In: Internal World and External
Reality: Object Relations Theory Applied. New York: Jason Aronson.
495. Kernberg, O. F. (1980) Internal World and External Reality. New York: Jason Aronson.
496. Kernberg, O. F. (1984) Severe Personality Disorders. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
497. Kessler, J. W. (1970) Contr ibutions of the mentally retarded toward a theory of cognitive
development. In: Cognitive Studies, ed. J. Hellmuth. New York Brunner/Mazel.
498. Kestenberg, J. S. (1967) Phases of adolescence. J. Amer. Acad. Child. Psychiat., 6.
499. Khan, M. (1982) Introduction. In: D. W. Winnicott, Through Paediatr ics to Psychoanalysis.
London: Hogarth Press.
500. Klein, G. S. (1966) The several grades of memory. In: Psychoanalysis. A General
Psychology, pd. H. M. Lowenstein, L M. Newman, M. Schur & A. J. Solnit. New York
Int. Univ. Press.
501. Klein, M. (1932) The Psychoanalysis of Children London: Hogarth Press.
502. Klein, M. (1946) Notes on some schizoid mechanisms IJP, 27.
503. Klein, M. (1948) Contr ibutions to Psychoanalysis, 192145. London: Hogarth Press.
504. Klein, M. (1950) Narrative of a Child Analysis. New York Basic Books.
505. Klein, M. (1957) Envy and Gratitude. New York: Basic Books.
506. Klein, M. (1957) On identification. In: New Directions in Psychoanalysis, ed. M. Klein,
P. Heimann & R. Money-Kyrle. New York: Basic Books.
507. Klein, M. (1959) On the development of Mental functioning. In: Envy and Gratitude
London: Delacorte Press, 1975.
508. Klein, M., Heimann, P., Isaacs, S. & Riviere J. (eds.) (1952) Developments in
Psychoanalysis. London: Hogarth Press.
509. Knight, R. P. (1953) Borderline states. Bull. Menn. Clin., 17.
278
510. Knight, R. P. (1972) Clinician and Therapist: Selected Papers of Robert P. Knight, ed.
Stuart C. Miller. New York: Basic Books.
511. Kohut, H. (1959) Introspection, empathy, and psycho-analysis. JAPA, 7.
512. Kohut, H. (1971) The Analysis of the Self. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
513. Kohut, H. (1977) The Restoration of the Self. New York Int. Univ. Press.
514. Kohut, H. (1978) The Search for the Self, ed. P. Ornstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
515. Kohut, H. (1984) How Does Analysis Cure? ed. A Goldben & P. Stepansky. Chicago:
Univ. Chicago Press.
516. Kohut, H. & Wolf, E. S. (1978) The disorders of the self and their treatment. IJP, 59.
517. Krapf, E. E. (1961) The concept of normality and mental, health in psychoanalysis. IJP, 59.
518. Kreisler, L. (1984) Fundamentals for a psychosomatic pathology of infants. In: Frontiers
of Infant Psychiatry, ed. J. D. Call, E. Galenson & R. L. Tyson. New York: Basic Books,
vol. 2.
519. Kr is, A. O. (1982) Free Association. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
520. Kr is, A. O. (1984) The conflicts of ambivalence. PSOC, 39.
521. Kr is, E. (1951) Ego psychology and interpretation in psychoanalytic therapy. P. Q, 20.
522. Kr is, E. (1952) Psychoanalytic Exploration in Art. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
523. Kr is, E. (1956) On some vicissitudes of insight in psychoanalysis. IJP, 37.
524. Kr is, E. (1956) The personal myth. JAPA, 4.
525. Kr is, E. (1956) The recovery of childhood memor ies in psychoanalysis. PSOC, 11.
526. Krupuick, J. L. & Horowitz, M. J. (1981) Stress response syndromes. Arch. Gen.
Psychiat., 38.
527. Krystal, H. ed. (1968) Massive Psychic Trauma. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
528. Krystal, H. (1978) Trauma and affects. PSOC, 33.
529. Krystal, H. (1981) The hedonic element in affectivity. J. Psychoanal., 9.
530. Krystal, H. (1982) Alexithymia and the affectiveness of psychoanalytic treatment. Int.
J. Psychoanal. Psychother., 9.
531. Kubie, L. S. (1947) The fallacious use of quantitative concepts in dynamic psychology.
P. Q, 16.
532. Kubie, L. S. (1962) The fallacious misuse of the concept of sublimation. PQ, 31.
533. Kubie, L. S. (1972) Personal communication.
534. Kubie, L. S. (1975) The language tools of psychoanalysis. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 2.
535. Labov, W. (1972) Language in the Inner City. Philadelphia: Univ. Penn. Press.
536. Lagache, D. (1953) Behavior and psychoanalytic exper ience In Dr ives. Affects, Behavior,
ed. R. Loewenstein. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
537. Langer, S. K. (1962) Problems and techniques of psychoanalytic validation and progress.
In: Psychoanalysis as Science, ed. E. Pumplan-Mindlin. Stanford: Stanford Univ. Press.
538. Langer, W. (1958) The next assignment. Amer. Imago, 15.
539. Langhlin, H. P. (1967) The Neurosis. Washington: Butterworth.
540. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1967) Vocabulaire de la Psychoanalyse. Par is: Presses
Universitaires de France.
541. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1973) The Language of Psychoanalysis. London:
Hogarth Press.
542. Laplanche, J. & Pontalis, J. B. (1983) The Language of psychoanalysis. London:
Hogarth Press.
543. Laseque, C. (1977) Les exhibitionnistes. LUnion Medicale, Froisieme Ser ie, 23.
544. Leaff, L. A. (1971) Affect versus feeling. JAPA, 19.
545. Leon, I. G. (1984) Psychoanalysis, Piaget and attachment. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 11.
546. Lerner, H. E. (1976) Parental Mislabeling of female genitals as a determinant of penis
envy and learning inhibitions in women. JAPA, 24 (suppl.).
547. Levey, M. (1985) The concept structure in psychoanalysis. Annu. Psychoanal. 1213.
548. Levy, D. (1983) Wittgenstein on the form of psychoanalytic interpretation. Int. Rev. Psycho-
anal., 10.
549. Levy, S. T. (1984) Pr inci ples of Interpretaion. New York: Aronson.
279
550. Levy, S. T. (1984) Psychoanalytic perspectives on emptiness. JAPA, 32.
551. Levy, S. T. (1985) Empathy and psychoanalytic technique. JAPA, 33.
552. Lewin, B. D. (1933) The body as phallus. PQ, 2.
553. Lewin, B. D. (1946) Sleep, the mouth, and the dream screen. PQ, 15.
554. Lewin, B. D. (1950) The Psychoanalysis of Elation. New York: Norton.
555. Lewin, B. D. (1953) Reconslde ration of the dream screen. PQ, 22.
556. Lewis, H. B. (1971) Shame and Guilt in Neurosis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
557. Lichtenberg, J., Bornstein, M. & Silver, D., eds. (1984) Empathy, vols. 12. Hillsdale
& London: Analytic Press.
558. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Kaplan, S. (1983) Reflections on Self Psychology. Hillsdale, N. J.:
Analytic Press.
559. Lichtenberg, J. D. & Slap, J. W. (1973) Notes on the concept of splitting and defense
mechanism of splitting of representations. JAPA, 21.
560. Lichtenstein, H. (1961) Identity and sexuality. JAPA, 9.
561. Lichtenstein, H. (1970) Changing implications of the concept of psychosexual
development. JAPA, 18.
562. Lidz, T., Fleck, S. & Cornelison. A. R. (1965) Schizophrenia and the Family. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
563. Lifschutz, J. E. (1976) A cr itique of reporting and assessment in the training analysis.
JAPA, 24.
564. Limentani, A. (1979) The significance of transsexualism in relation to some basic
psychoanalytic concepts. Int. Rev. Psychoanal., 6.
565. Loewald, H. W. (1951) Ego and reality. IJP, 32.
566. Loewald, H. W. (1959) The waning of the Oedi pus complex. JAPA, 27.
567. Loewald, H. W. (1962) Internalization, separation, mourning, and the superego. PQ, 31.
568. Loewald, H. W. (1971) Some considerations on repetition and repetition compulsion.
IJP, 52.
569. Loewald, H. W. (1973) On internalization. IJP, 54.
570. Loewenstein, R. M. (195172) Practice and Precept in Psycho analytic Technique.
New Haven: Yale Univ. Press, 1982.
571. Loewenstein, R. M. (1951) The problem of interpretation. PQ, 20.
572. Loewenstein, R. M. (1957) A contr ibution to the psychoanalytic theory of masochism.
JAPA, 5.
573. Loewenstein, R. M., Newman, L. M., Schur, M. & Solnit, A. J., eds. (1966) Psychoanalysis
A General Psychology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
574. Lorand, S. (1950) Clinical Studies in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
575. Lowinger, J. (1976) Ego Development. San Francisco: Jossey Bass.
576. Lur ia, A. R. (1978) The human brain and conscious activity. In: Consciousness and Self-
Regulation, ed. G. E. Shwarta & D. Shapiro. New York: Plenum Press, 1978, vol. 2.
577. Lustman, J. (1977) On splitting. PSOC, 32.
578. Lynd, H. M. (1961) On Shame and the Search for Identity New York: Science Editions.
579. Madow, Z. & Snow, L. H., eds. (1970) The Psychodynamic Implications of
the Physiological Studies on Dreams. Spr ingfield, III: Thomas.
580. Mahler, M. S. (1952) On child psychosis and schizophrenia. PSOC, 7.
581. Mahler, M. S. (1963) Thoughts and development and individuation. PSOC. 12.
582. Mahler, M. S. (1966) Notes on the development of basic moods: the depressive affect
in psychoanalysis. In: Psychoanalysis A General Psychology, ed. R. M. Loewenstein,
L. M. Newman, M. Schuz & A. J. Solnit. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
583. Mahler, M. S. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of Individuation.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
584. Mahler, M. S. (1975) Discussion on Bernard L. Pacellas paper. JAPA, 23.
585. Mahler, M. S. (1975) On the current status of infantile neurosis. JAPA, 23.
586. Mahler, M. S. (1979) Selected Papers of Margaret S. Mahler, vol. 2. New York:
Jason Aronson.
280
587. Mahler, M. S. & Purer, M. (1968) On Human Symbiosis and the Vicissitudes of
Individuation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
588. Mahler, M. S. & Gosliner, B. J. (1955) On Symbiotic child psychosis. PSOC, 10.
589. Mahler, M. S., Pine, F. & Bergman, A. (1975) The Psychological Birth of the Human
Infant. New York: Basic Books.
590. Mahony, P. (1979) The boundar ies of free association. Psychoanal. Contemp. Thought, 2.
591. Malcove, L. (1975) The analytic situation (and Panel discussion). J. Phila. Assn.
Psychoanal., 2.
592. Marcovitz, E. (1973) On confidentiality in psychoanalysis. Bull. Phila. Assn.
Psychoanal., 23.
593. Marcus, I. M. & Francis, J. J. (1975) Masturbation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
594. Marty, P. & de MUzan, M. (1963) La pensée opératoire. Rev. Psychoanaltique, 27 suppl.
595. Masson, J. M. (1980) The Oceanic Feeling. Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Company.
596. Masters, W. H. & Johnson, V. E. (1966) Human Sexual Response. Boston: Little, Brown.
597. McDaugall, J. (1984) The dis-affected patient. PQ, 53.
598. McDevitt, J. B. (1975) Separation-individuation and object constancy. JAPA, 23.
599. Meehl, P. E. (1962) Hedonic capacity. Bull. Menn. Clin., 39.
600. Meissner, W. H. (1978) The Paranoid Process. New York: Aronson.
601. Meissner, W. W. (1979) Internalization and object relations. JAPA, 27.
602. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Internalization in Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
603. Meissner, W. W. (1981) Metapsychology: who needs it. JAPA, 29.
604. Meissner, W. W., Mack, J. E. & Semrad, E. V. (1975) Classical Psychoanalysis. In:
Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. A. M. Freedman, H. I. Kaplan & J. Sadock.
Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
605. Menninger, W. (1943) Characterologic and symptomatic expressions related to the anal
phase of psycho sexual development. PQ, 12.
606. Mesmer, Franz Anton (1965) The Nature of Hypnosis, ed. Ronald E. Shor and
Martin T. Orne. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston.
607. Metcalf, D. & Spitz, R. A. (1978) The transitional object. In: Grolnick et al. (1978).
608. Meyer, B. C. (1972) The contr ibution of psychoanalysis to biography. Psychoanal.
Contemp. Sci., 1.
609. Meyer, J. (1982) The theory of gender identity disorders. JAPA, 30.
610. Meyer, J. (1985) Ego-dystonic homosexuality. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry,
4th ed., ed. H. Kaplan & B. Sadock. Baltimore: Williams & Wilkins.
611. Meyer, J. (1985) Paraphilia. In: Comprehensive Textbook of Psychiatry, ed. H. Kaplan &
B. Sadock. Baltimore, Williams & Wilkins, 4th ed.
612. Michaels, R. & Gaeger, R. K. Adaptation. PMC. Forthcoming.
613. Milrod, D. (1982) The wished-for-self-image. PSOC, 37.
614. Modell, A. H. (1958) The Theoretical implications of hallucinatory exper iences in
schizophrenia. JAFA, 6.
615. Modell, A. H. (1965) Object Love and Reality. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
616. Modell, A. H. (1970) The transitional object and the creative act. PQ, 39.
617. Modell, A. H. (1975) The ego and the id. IJP, 56.
618. Money, J. & Green, R. (1969) Transsexualism and Sex Reassignment. Baltimore: Johns
Hopkins Univ. Press.
619. Monroe, R. R (1970) Episodic Behavior Disorders. Cambr idge: Harvard Univ. Press.
620. Moore, B. E. (164) Fr igidity. PQ. 33.
621. Moore, B. E. (1975) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
622. Moore, B. E. (1975) Toward a clar ification on the concept of narcissism. PSOC, 30.
623. Moore, B. E. (1976) Freud and female sexuality. IJP, 57.
624. Moore, B. E. (1977) Psychic representation and female orgasm. In: Female Psychology,
ed. H. P. Blum. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
625. Moore, B. E. & Fine, B. D., eds. (1967) A Glossary of Psychoanalytic Terms and
Concepts. New York: Amer. Psychoanal. Assn.
281
626. Moore, B. E. & Rubinfine, D. Z. (1969) The mechanism of denial. Kr is Study Group
Monographs, New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 3.
627. Moses, R. (1978) Adult psychic trauma. IJP, 59.
628. Murray, C. D. (1930) Psychogenic factors in the etiology of ulcerative colitis and bloody
diarrhea. Amer. J. Med. Sci., 180.
629. Nagera, H., ed. (1966) Early Childhood Disturbances, the Infantile Neurosis, and
the Adulthood Disturbances. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
630. Nagera, H. (1967) The concepts of structure and structuralization. PSOC, 22.
631. Nagera, H. (196971) Basic Psychoanalytic Concepts. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
632. Nagera, H. (1976) Obsessional Neuroses. New York: Aronson.
633. Natterson, J. M. (1980) The Dream in Clinical Practice. New York: Jason Aronson.
634. Nemiah, J. C. & Sifneos, P. E. (1970) Affect and fantasy in patients with psychosomatic
disorders. In: Modern Trends in Psychosomatic Medicine, ed. O. W. Hill. London:
Butterworths, vol. 2.
635. Neubaner, P. B. (1979) The role of insight in psychoanalysis JAPA, 27.
636. Neubaner, P. B. (1982) Rivalry, envy, and Jealousy. PSOC, 37.
637. Novick, J. (1982) Var ieties of transference in the analysis of an adolescent. IJP, 42.
638. Novick, J. & Kelly, K. (1970) Projection and externalization. PSOC, 25.
639. Noy, P. Wollstein, S. & Kaplan-de-Nour, A. (1966) Clinical observations of the
psychogenesis of impotence. Br it. J. Med. Psychol., 39.
640. Nunberg, H. (1948) The synthetic function of the ego. In: Practice and Theory of
Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
641. Nunberg, H. (1954) Evaluation of the results of psychoanalytic treatment. IJP, 35.
642. Nunberg, H. (1955) Pr inci ples of Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
643. Ogden, T. (1982) Projective Identification and Psycho-therapeutic Technique.
New York: Jason Aronson.
644. Olinick, S. Z. (1964) The negative therapeutic reaction. IJP, 45.
645. Olinick, S. Z. (1980) The Psychotheraputic Instrument. New York: Jason Aronson.
646. Ornston, D. G. (1978) On projection. PSOC, 33.
647. Ornston, D. G. (1982) Stracheys influence. IJP, 63.
648. Ornston, D. G. (1985a) Freuds conception is different from Stracheys. JAPA, 33.
649. Ornston, D. G. (1985b) The invention of cathexes and Stracheys strategy. Int. Rev.
Psychoanal., 12.
650. Ornston, D. G. (1988) How standard is the Standard Edition? In Freud in Exile,
ed. E. Timns & N. Segal. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
651. Orr, D. W. (1954) Transference and countertransference. JAPA, 2.
652. Ostow, M. (1974) Sexual Deviation. New York: Quadrangle.
653. Pacella, B. (1975) Early ego development and the déjà vu. JAPA, 23.
654. Panel (1957) Acting out and its relation to impulse disorders. M. Kanzer, reporter.
JAPA, 5.
655. Panel (1958) Problems of identity. D. Z. Rubinfine, reporter. JAPA, 6.
656. Panel (1958) Technical aspects of regression dur ing psychoanalysis. K. T. Calder,
reporter. JAFA, 11.
657. Panel (1963) The concept of the id. E. Marcovitz, reporter. JAPA, 11.
658. Panel (1964) Depersonalization. W. A. Stewart, reporter. JAPA, 12.,.
659. Panel (1966) Clinical and theoretical aspects of as-if characters. J. Weiss, reporter.
JAPA, 11.
660. Panel (1969) The theory of genital pr imacy in the light of ego psychology. M. Berezin,
reporter. JAPA, 17.
661. Panel (1971) Action, acting out, and the symptomatic act. N. Actins, reporter. JAPA, 18.
662. Panel (1970) Psychoanalytic theory of affects. L. B. Lofgren, reporter. JAPA, 16.
663. Panel (1970) The development of the childs sense of his sexual identity. Virginia,
L. Glower, reporter. JAPA, 18.
664. Panel (1970) The negative therapeutic reaction. S. L. Olinick, reporter. JAPA, 18.
282
665. Panel (1972) Levels of confidentiality in the psychoanalytic situation. A. S. Watson,
reporter JAPA, 20.
666. Panel (1974) Toward a theory of affects. P. Castelneuvo-Tedesco, reporter. JAPA, 22. W.
667. Panel (1975) The analytic situation. S. T. Shapiro, reporter. J. Phila. Aasn. Psychoanal.,2.
668. Panel (1980) New directions in affect theory. E. P. Lester, reporter. JAPA, 30.
669. Panel (1981) Insight. K. H. Blacker, reporter. JAPA, 29.
670. Panel (1981) Masochism. W. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 29.
671. Panel (1982) Beyond lay analysis. H. Fischer, reporter. JAPA, 30.
672. Panel (1983) Clinical aspects of character. M. Willick, reporter. JAPA, 31.
673. Panel (1983) Theory of character. S. M. Abend, reporter. JAPA, 31.
674. Panel (1984) The neutrality of the analyst in the analytic situation, R. J. Leider, reporter.
JAPA, 32. (1985) Perspectives on the nature of psychic reality. E. Roughton, reporter.
JAPA, 33.
675. Panel (1987) Toward the further understanding of homosexual women. A Wolfson,
reporter. JAPA, 35.
676. Pao, P.-N. (1971) Elation, hypomania and mania. JAFA, 19.
677. Parens, H. (1979) The Development of Aggression in Early Childhood. New York: Jason
Aronson.
678. Parens, H. (1980) Psychic development dur ing the second and third years of life. In:
The Course of Life, ed. S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington: Nat. Inst. Health.
679. Parens, H. & Saul, L. J. (1971) Dependence in Man. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
680. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1974) The transsexual syndrome in males. Amer.
J. Psychother., 28.
681. Person, E. & Ovesey, L. (1983) Psychoanalytic theor ies of gender identity. J. Amer.
Acad. Psychoanal., 2.
682. Peterfreund, E. & Schwartz, J. T. (1971) Information, systems, and Psychoanalysis.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
683. Peto, A. (1976) The etiological significance of the pr imal scene in perversions. PQ, 44.
684. Pfeffer, A. Z. (1984) Modes of obsessional thinking. Presented at the New York
Psychoanalytic Society, October 23.
685. Piaget, J. (1937) The Construction of Reality in the Child. New York: Basic Books, 1954.
686. Piaget, J. (1962) Play, Dreams and Imitation in Childhood New York: Norton.
687. Piers, G. & Singer, M. B. (1953) Shame and Guilt. Spr ingfield: Thomas; New ed.,
New York: Norton.
688. Pine, F. (1985) Developmental Theory and Clinical Process. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
689. Poland, W. S. (1984) On the analysts neutrality. JAFA, 32.
690. Pollock, G. H. (1961) Mourning and adaptation. IJP, 42.
691. Pollock, G. H. (1978) Process and affect. IJP, 59.
692. Potamianau, A. (1985) The personal myth. PSOC, 40.
693. Provence, S. & Li pton, R. (1962) Infants in Institutions. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
694. Pulver, S. E. Symptomatology. PMC. Forthcoming.
695. Pulver, S. E. (1970) Narcissism. JAPA, 18.
696. Rado, S. (1949) An adaptational view of sexual behavior In Psychosexual Development
in Health and Disease, ed. P. H. Hock & J. Lubin. New York: Grune & Stratton.
697. Rangell, L. Affects. PMC. Forthcoming.
698. Rangell, L. (1959) The nature of conversion. JAPA, 7.
699. Rangell, L. (1963) Structural problems in intrapsychic conflict. PSOC, 18.
700. Rangell, L. (1966) An overview of the ending of an analysis. In: Psychoanalysis in
Amer icas, ed. R. E. Litman. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
701. Rangell, L. (1968) A point of view on acting out. IJP, 49.
702. Rangell, L. (1981) From insight to change. JAPA, 29.
703. Rangell, L. (1981) Psychoanalysis and dynamic psychotherapy. PQ, 50.
704. Rangell, L. (1983) Defense and resistance in psychoanalysis and life. JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
705. Rangell, L. (1985) The object in psychoanalytic theory. JAPA, 33.
283
706. Rank, O. (1909) The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. New York: Nerv. Ment.
Dis. Monogr., 18.
707. Rank, O. (1924) The Trauma of Birth. New York: Robert Brunner, 1952.
708. Rapaport, D. (1942) Emotions and Memory. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1950.
709. Rapaport, D. (1960) The structure of Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, monogr. 6,
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
710. Rapaport, D. & Gill, M. M. (1959) The points of view and assumptions of metapsychology.
In: The Collected Papers of David Rapaport. New York: Basic Books, 1967.
711. Rapoport, A. (1955) The role of symbols in human behavior. Psychiatr ic Research
Reports, vol. 2, ed. J. S. Gottlieb et al. Washington: Amer. Psychiat. Assn.
712. Rappaport, E. A. (1968) Beyond traumatic neurosis. IJP, 49.
713. Reich, A. (1951) On countertransference. In: Psychoanalytic Contr ibutions. New York:
Int. Univ. Press, 1973.
714. Reich, A. (1953) Narcissistic object choice in women. JAPA, 1.
715. Reich, A. (1954) Early identifications as archaic elements in the superego. JAPA, 2.
716. Reich, A. (1960) Pathologic forms of self-esteem regulation. PSOC, 15.
717. Reich, W. (1933) Character Analysis. New York: Orgone Press, 1949.
718. Reich, W. (1933) Some circumscr ibed character forms. In: Character Analysis. New York:
Orgone Institute Press.
719. Reik, T. (1919) Ritual. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
720. Reiser, M. (1984) Mind, Brain and Body New York: Basic Books.
721. Richards, A. D. (1985) Isakower-like exper ience on the couch. PQ. 54.
722. Ricoeur, P. (1970) Freud and Philosophy. New Haven Yale Univ. Press.
723. Ricoeur, P. (1976) Interpretation Theory. Forth Worth-Texas Chr istian Univ. Press.
724. Rinsley, D. B. (1982) Fairbairns object relations and classical concepts of dynamics and
structure. In: Borderline and Other Self Disorders A Developmental and Object-
Relations Respective New York: Jason Aronson.
725. Rioch, M. (1970) The work of W. R Bion on groups. Psychiatry, 33.
726. Ritvo, S. (1971) Late adolescence. PSOC, 18.
727. Ritvo, S. (1974) Current status of the concept of infantile neurosis. PSOC, 29.
728. Robbins, F & Sadow, L (1974) A developmental hypothesis of reality processing. JAPA, 22.
729 Rodman, F. R. (1987) Introduction In the Spontaneous Gesture Selected Letters
of D. W. Winnicott, ed. F. R. Rodman Cambr idgeHarvard Univ. Press.
730. Roiphe, H. (1968) On an early genital phase. PSOC, 23.
731. Roiphe, H. & Galenson, E. (1981) Infantile Roots of Sexual Identity. New York: Int.
Univ. Press.
732. Rose, G. (1978) The creativity of everyday life. In: Grolnick et al (1978).
733. Rose, H. (1928) A Handbook of Greek Mythology. London: Methuen.
734. Rosenblatt, A. D. & Thickstun, J T. (1970) A study of the concept of psychic energy. IJP, 51.
735. Rosenthal, S. M. (1968) The involutional depressive syndrome. Amer J. Psychiat., 124.
736. Ross, N. (1967) The as-if concept. JAPA, 15.
737. Ross, N. (1970) The pr imacy of genitality in the light of ego psychology. JAPA, 18.
738. Rothstein, A. (1983) The Structural Hypothesis. New York: Int., Univ. Press.
739. Roughton, R. Action and acting out. FMC. Forthcoming.
740. Rubinstein, B. B. (1972) On metaphor and related phenomena. In: Psychoanalysis and
Contemporary Science, ed. A. R. Holt & E. Peterfreund., New York: Int. Univ. Press, vol. 1.
741. Rutter, M. (1972) Maternal Depr ivation. Baltimore: Penguin Books.
742. Rycroft, C. (1968) A cr itical Dictionary of Psychoanalysis New York: Basic Books.
743. Sachs, D. M. (1979) On the relationshi p between psycho-
analysis and psychoanalytic psychotherapy. Bull. Phila Assn. Psychoanal, 6.
744. Sachs, H. (1942) The Creative Unconscious Cambr idge, Mass.: Sci. Art. Publishers.
745. Samuels, A. (1985) Jung and the Post-Jungians London Routledge & Kegan Paul.
746. Sandler, J. (1960) On the concept of the superego. PSOC, 15.
747. Sandler, J., Dare, C. & Holder, A (1973) The negative therapeutic reaction. In:
The Patient and the Analyst New York: Int. Univ. Press.
284
748. Sandler, J. & Freud, A. (1985) The Analysis of Defense. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
749. Sandler, J., Hodler, A. & Meers, D. (1963) The ego ideal and the ideal self. PSOC, 18.
750. Sandler, J., Kennedy, H & Tyson, R. L (1980) The Technique of Child Psychoanalysis.
Cambr idgeHarvard Univ. Press.
751. Sandler, J. & Rosenblatt, B. (1962) The concept of the representational world. PSOC, 17.
752. Sandler, J. & Sandier, A. M. (1978) On the development of object relationshi ps and
affects. IJP, 59.
753. Sarlin, C. N. (1962) Depersonalization and derealization. JAPA, 10.
754. Sarlin, C. N. (1970) The current status of the concept of genital pr imacy. JAPA. 18.
755. Sarnoff, C. A. (1978) Latency. New York: Aronson.
756. Saussure de, F. (1911) Course in General Linguistic. New York: McGraw Hill.
757. Schafer. R. (1968) Aspects of Internalization. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
758. Schafer. R. (1974) Problems in Freuds psychology of women. JAPA, 22.
759. Schafer. R. (1975) Psychoanalysis without psychodynamics. IJP, 56.
760. Schafer. R. (1976) A New Language for Psychoanalysis. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
761. Schafer. R. (1983) The Analytic Attitude. New York: Basic Books.
762. Schechner, R. & Schuman, M. (1976) Ritual, Play and Performance New York:
Seabury Press.
763. Schlesinger, N. & Robbins, F. P. (1983) A Developmental View of the Psychoanalytic
Process. New York; Int. Univ. Press.
764. Schneirla, T. C. (1959) An evolutionary and developmental theory of bi phasic processes
underlying approach and withdrawal. In: Nebraska Symposium on Motivation, ed.
H. R. Jones. London: Univ. Nebraska Press.
765. Schur, M. (1955) Comments on the metapsychology of somatization. PSOC, 10.
766. Schur, M. (1966) The Id and the Regulatory Pr inci ples of Mental Functioning. New York:
Int. Univ. Press.
767. Schuster. D. B. (1969) Bisexuality and body as phallus. PQ, 38.
768. Schwartz, H. J., ed. (1984) Psychotherapy of the Combat Veteran. New York:
SP Medical and Scientific Books.
769. Segal, H. (1957) Notes on symbol formation. IJP, 39.
770. Segal, H. (1964) Introduction to the Work of Melanie Klein. London: Hogarth Press, 1973.
771. Segal, H. (1973) Introduction to the work of Melanie Klein. London: W. Heinemann.
772. Segal, H. (1981) The Work of Hanna Segal. New York: Jason Aronson.
773. Segal, H. (1986) Illumination of the dim, shadowy era. Sunday Times, London,
May 11, 1986.
774. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1982) Psychoanalytic theor ies of aggression. Psychoanal. Inquiry, 2.
775. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1984) The end phase of analysis. JAPA, 32.
776. Shane, M. Shane, E. (1985) Change and integration in psychoanalytic developmental
theory. In: New Ideas in Psychoanalysis, ed. C. F. Settlage & R. Brockbank. Hillsdale,
N. J. Analytic Press.
777. Shapiro, T. (1979) Clinical Psycholinguistics. New York: Plenum Press.
778. Shapiro, T. (1984) On neutrality. JAPA, 32.
779. Shengold, L. (1967) The effects of overstimulation. IJP, 48.
780. Shopper, M. (1979) The (re)discovery of the vagina and the importance of the menstrual
tampon. In: Female Adolescent Development, ed. M. Sugar. New York: Brunner/Mazel.
781. Sifneos, P. E. (1975) Problems of psychotherapy of patients with alexithymic
character istics and physical disease Psychother & Psychosom., 26.
782. Slap, J. & Saykin, J. (1984) On the nature and organization of the repressed. Psychoanal.
Inquiry, 4.
783. Slovenko, R. (1973) Psychiatry and Law. Boston: Little, Brown.
784. Smith, J. H. (1976) Language and the genealogy of the absent object. In: Psychiatry
and the Humanities, vol. 1, ed. J. H. Smith. New Haven-Yale Univ. Press.
785. Smith, J. H. ed. (1978) Psychoanalysis and Language. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
786. Smith, W. R. (1894) The Religion of the Semites. New York: Mer idian Library, 1956.
285
787. Socar ides, C. W. (1963) The histor ical development of theoretical and clinical aspects
of female homosexuality. JAPA, 11.
788. Socar ides, C. W. (1970) A psychoanalytic study of the desire for sexual transformation
(transsexualism). IJP, 51.
789. Socar ides, C. W. (1978) Homosexuality. New York: Jason Aronson.
790. Socar ides, C. W. (1982) Abdication fathers, Homosexual Sons. In: Father and Child, ed.
S. H. Cath, A. R. Gurwitt & J. M. Ross. Boston: Little, Brown.
791. Solnit, A. J. & Ritvo, S. Instinct theory. PMC. Forthcoming.
792. Sophocles. The Oedi pus Cycle, tr. D. Fitts & R. Fitzgerald. New York: Harcourt, Brace
& World, 1969.
793. Sours, J. A. (1974) The anorexia nervosa syndrome. IJP, 55.
794. Sours, J. A. (1980) Starving to Death in a Sia of Objects. New York: Aronson.
795. Spence, J. T. & Helmr ich, R. L. (1978) Masculinity and Femininity. Austin and London: Univ.
of Texas Press.
796. Sperber, D. (1974) Rethinking Symbolism. Cambr idge: Cambr idge Univ. Press.
797. Sperling, M. (1976) Anorexia nervosa. In: Psychosomatic Disorders in Childhood,
ed. O. Sperling. New York: Aronson.
798. Spitz, R. A. (1945) Hospitalism. FSOC. 1.
799. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Anaclitic depression. PSOC, 2.
800. Spitz, R. A. (1946) Hospitalism: A follow-up report. PSOC, 2.
801. Spitz, R. A. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psychol. Monagr. 34.
802. Spitz, R. A. (1955) The pr imal cavity. PSOC, 10.
803. Spitz, R. A. (1957) No and Yes. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
804. Spitz, R. A. (1959) A Genetic Field Theory of Ego Formation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
805. Spitz, R. A. (1965) The First Year of Life. New York:Int. Univ. Press.
806. Spitz, R. A. & Wolf, K. M. (1946) The smiling response. Genet. Psycholol. Monogr., 34.
807. Spruiell, V. The self. PMC. Forthcoming.
808. Stamm, J. L. (1962) Altered ego states allied to the depersonalization. JAPA, 10.
809. Stein, M. (1971) The pr inci ple of multi ple function. Bull. Phila. Assn. Psychoanal., 21.
810. Stekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Br it. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
811. Sterba, R. E. (193637) Hardwörterbuch der Psychoanalyse. Vienna: Int. Psychoanal.
Verlag.
812. Stern, D. N. (1974) The goal and structure of mother-infant play. J. Amer.
Acad. Child Psychiat., 13.
813. Stern, D. N. (1984) Affect attunement. In: Frontiers of Infant Psychiatry. New York:
Basic Books, vol. 2.
814. Stern, D. N. (1985) The Interpersonal World of the Infant New York: Basic Books.
815. Stevens, A. (1982) Archetype. London: Rouledge & Kegan Paul.
816. Stoller, R. J. (1971) The term transvestism. Arch. Gen. Psychiat., 24.
817. Stoller, R. J. (1972) The bedrock of masculinity and femininity: bisexuality. Arch. Gen.
Psychiat., 26.
818. Stoller, R. J. (1974) Hostility and mystery in perversion. IJP, 55.
819. Stoller, R. J. (1975) Sex and Gender, vol. 2. New York: Jason Aronson.
820. Stoller, R. J. (1976) Pr imary femininity. JAPA, 24 (5).
821. Stoller, R. J. (1982) Hear miss. In: Eating, Sleeping, and Sexuality, ed. M. Zalea.
New York: Brunner/ Mazel.
822. Stoller, R. J. (1985) Observing the Erotic Imagination. New Haven: Yale Univ. Press.
823. Stolorow, R. (1984) Self psychology a structural psychology. In: Reflections on Self
Psychology, ed. J. Lichtenberg & S. Kaplan Hillsdale, N. J.: Analytic Press.
824. Stolorow, R. Transference. PMC. Forthcoming.
825. Stone, L. (1954) The widening scope of indications for psychoanalysis. JAPA, 2.
826. Stone, L. (1961) The Psychoanalytic Situation. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
827. Stone, L. (1967) The psychoanalytic situation and transference. JAPA, 15.
828. Stone, L. (1971) Reflections on the psychoanalytic concept of aggression. FQ, 40.
286
829. Stone, L. (1973) On resistance to the psychoanalytic process. In: Psychoanalysis and
Contemporary Science, ed. B. B. Rubinstein. New York: Macmillan, vol. 2.
830. Stone, M. H. (1980) Borderline Syndromes. New York: McGrow Hill.
831. Strachey, J. (1934) The nature of the therapeutic action of psychoanalysis. IJP, 15.
832. Strachey, J. (1962) The emergence of Freuds fundamental hypothesis. SE, 3.
833. Strachey, J. (1963) Obituary (Joan Riviere). IJP, 44.
834. Strachey, J. (1966) General preface. SE, 1.
835. Swank, R. L. (1949) Combat exhaustion. J. Nerv. Ment. Dis., 109.
836. Szekely, L. (1960) Success, success neurosis and the self. Br it. J. Med. Psychol., 33.
837. Taylor, G. J. (1977) Alexithymia and countertranceference. Psychother & Psychosom., 28.
838. Ticho, E. (1972) Termination of psychoanalysis. PQ, 41.
839. Tolpin, M. (1970) The infantile neurosis. PSOC, 25.
840. Tolpin, M. (1971) On the beginnings of a cohesive self. PSOC. 26.
841. Tolpin, M. & Kohut, H. (1980) The disorders of the self. In: The Course of Life, ed.
S. Greenspan & G. Pollock. Washington, B. C.: U. S. Dept. Health and Human Services.
842. Turkle, S. (1986) A review of Grosskurth, P.: Molanie Klein. New York: Times Books,
Review, May 18, 1986.
843. Tyson, P. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
844. Tyson, P. (1982) A developmental line of gender identity, gender role, and choice of love
object. JAPA, 30.
845. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. Development. PMC. Forthcoming.
846. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. The psychoanalitic theory of development. PMC. Forthcoming.
847. Tyson, P. & Tyson, R. L. (1984) Narcissism and superego development. JAPA, 34.
848. Tyson, R. & Sundler, J. (1971) Problems in the selection of patients for psychoanalysis.
Br it. J. Med. Psychol., 44.
849. Valenstein, A. F. (1979) The concept of classical psycho-analysis. JAPA. 27. (suppl.).
850. Volkan, V. D. (1981) Linking Objects and Linking Phenomena. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
851. Waelder, R. (1930) The pr inci ple of multi ple function. PQ, 5.
852. Waelder, R. (1962) Book review of Psychoanalysis, Scientific Method and Philosophy,
ed. S. Hook. JAPA, 10.
853. Waelder, R. (1962) Psychoanalysis scientific method, and philosophy. JAPA, 10.
854. Waelder, R. (1963) Psychic determinism and the possibility of prediction. PQ, 32.
855. Waelder, R. (1967) Trauma and the var iety of extraordinary challenges. In: Fuest (1967).
856. Waelder, R. (1967) Inhibitions, symptoms and anxiety: forty years later. PQ, 36.
857. Waldhorn, H. F. (1960) Assessment of analyzability. PQ, 29.
858. Waldhorn, H. F. & Fine, B. (1971) Trauma and symbolism. Kr is Study Group monogr.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
859. Wallace, E. R. (1983) Freud and Anthropology. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
860. Wallerstein, R. Reality. PMC. Forthcoming.
861. Wallerstein, R. (1965) The goals of psychoanalysis. JAPA, 13.
862. Wallerstein, R. (1975) Psychotherapy and Psychoanalysis. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
863. Wallerstein, R. (1983) Defenses, defense mechanisms and the structure of the mind.
JAPA, 31 (suppl.).
864. Wallerstein, R. (1988) One psychoanalysis or many? IJP, 69.
865. Wangh, M. (1979) Some psychoanalytic observations on boredom. IJP, 60.
866. Weinshel, E. M. (1968) Some psychoanalytic considerations on moods. IJP, 51.
867. Weinshel, E. M. (1971) The ego in health and normality. JAPA, 18.
868. Weisman, A. D. (1972) On Dying and Denying. New York: Behavioral Publications.
869. Weinstock, H. J. (1962) Successful treatment of ulcerative colitis by psychoanalysis.
Br it. J. Psychoanal. Res., 6.
870. Welmore, R. J. (1963) The role of gr ief in psychoanalysis. IJP. 44.
871. Werner, H. & Kaplan, B. (1984) Symbol Formation. Hillsdale N. J.: Lawrence Er ibaum.
872. White. R. W. (1963) Ego and Reality in Psychoanalytic Theory. Psychol. Issues, 3.
873. Whitman, R. M. (1963) Remember ing and forgetting dreams in psychoanalysis. JAPA, 11.
287
874. Wiedeman, G. Sexuality. PMC. Forthcoming.
875. Wiedeman, G. (1962) Survey of psychoanalytic literature on overt male homosexuality.
JAPA, 10.
876. Wieder, H. (1966) Intellectuality. PSOC, 21.
877. Wieder, H. (1978) The psychoanalytic treatment of preadolescents In Child Analysis and
Therapy, ed. J. Glenn. New York Aronson.
878. Willick, M. S. Defense. PMC. Forthcoming.
879. Wilson, C. P. (1967) Stone as a symbol of teeth. PQ, 36.
880. Wilson, C. P Hohan, C. & Mintz, I. (1983) Fear of Being Fat. New York: Aronson.
881. Wilson, C. P. S Mintz, I. (1982) Abstaining and bulimic anorexics. Pr imary Care, 9.
882. Wilson, E. O. (1978) On Human Nature. Cambr idge: Harvard Univ. Press.
883. Winnicott, C. (1978) D. W. W.: a reflection. In: Between Reality and Fantasy. New York:
Jason Aronson.
884. Winnicott, D. W. (1953) Transitional object and transitional phenomena. In: Collected
Papers. New York Basic Books, 1958.
885. Winnicott, D. W. (1956) Pr imary maternal preoccupation. In: Winnicott (1958).
886. Winnicott, D. W. (1958) Collected Papers. New York: Basic Books, Inc.
887. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) Ego distortions in terms of true and false self. In: The Maturational
Processes and the Facilitating Environment. New York: Int. Univ. Press, 1965.
888. Winnicott, D. W. (1960) The theory of the parent-infant relationshi p. In: Winnicott (1965).
889. Winnicott, D. W. (1965) The Maturational Processes and the Facilitating Environment.
New York: Int. Univ. Press.
890. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Playing and Reality. New York: Basic Books.
891. Winnicott, D. W. (1971) Therapeutic Consultations in Child Psychiatry. New York:
Basic Books.
892. Winnicott, D. W. (1977) The Piggle. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
893. Winson, J. (1985) Brain and Psyche. New York: Anchor Press.
894. Wolf, E. S. (1976) Ambience and abstinence. Annu. Psycho-anal., 4.
895. Wolf, E. S. (1980) On the developmental line of self-object relations. In: Advances
in Self Psychology, ed. A. Goldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
896. Wolf, E. S. (1983) Empathy and countertransference. In: The Future of Psychoanalysis,
ed. A. Coldberg. New York: Int. Univ. Press.
897. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Disruptions in the psychoanalytic treatment of disorders of the self.
In: Kohuts Legacy, ed. P. Stepansky & A. Coldberg, Hillsdale, H. J.: Analytic Press, 1984.
898. Wolf, E. S. (1984) Selfobject relations disorders. In: Character Pathology, ed. M. Zales.
New York: Bruner/Mazel.
899. Wolf, E. S. & Trosman, H. (1974) Freud and Popper-Lynkeus. JAPA, 22.
900. Wolfenstein, M. (1966) How is mourning possible? PSOC, 21.
901. Wolman, B. B. ed. (1977) The International Encyclopedia of Psychiatry, Psychology,
Psychoanalysis, and Neurology. New York: Aesculapius.
902. Wolpert, E. A. (1980) Major affective disorders. In: Comprehensive Textbook of
Psychiatry, ed. H. I. Kaplan, A. M. Freedman & B. J. Saddock. Boston: Williams
& Wilkins, vol. 2.
903. Wurmser, L. (1977) A defense of the use of metaphor in analytic theory formation. PQ, 46.
904. Wurmser, L. (1981) The Mask of Shame. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Univ. Press.
905. Zetzel, E. R. (1956) Current concepts of transference. TJP, 37.
288
ÓÊÀÇÀÒÅËÜ ÒÅÐÌÈÍÎÂ È ÏÎÍßÒÈÉ
ÀÁÑÒÈÍÅÍÖÈß (ABSTINENCE) 23
ÀÂÒÎÌÀÒÈÇÌÛ ß (EGO AUTOMATISMS) 23
ÀÂÒÎÍÎÌÈß (AUTONOMY) 23
ÀÃÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÀß ÝÍÅÐÃÈß (AGGRESSIVE ENERGY) 24
ÀÃÐÅÑÑÈß (AGGRESSION) 24
Àãðåññèâíîå âëå÷åíèå (Aggressive Dr ive) 24
ÀÄÀÏÒÀÖÈß (ADAPTATION) 25
ÀÄÀÏÒÈÂÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (ADAPTIVE VIEWPOINT) 26
ÀÊÒÈÂÍÎÑÒÜ/ÏÀÑÑÈÂÍÎÑÒÜ (ACTIVE/PASSIVE) 26
ÀÊÒÓÀËÜÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (ACTUAL NEUROSIS) 27
ÀËÅÊÑÈÒÈÌÈß (ALEXITHIMIA) 28
ÀËËÎÏËÀÑÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÀÄÀÏÒÀÖÈß (ALLOPLASTIC ADAPTATION) 28
ÀËÜÔÀ-ÔÓÍÊÖÈß (ALPHA FUNCTION) 28
ÀËÜÔÀ-ÝËÅÌÅÍÒÛ (ALPHA ELEMENTS) 28
ÀÌÁÈÂÀËÅÍÒÍÎÑÒÜ (AMBIVALENCE) 28
ÀÌÍÅÇÈß (AMNESIA) 29
ÀÍÀÃÎÃÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÈÍÒÅÐÏÐÅÒÀÖÈß (ANAGOGIC INTERPRETATION) 30
ÀÍÀÊËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (ANACLITIC DEPRESSION) 30
ÀÍÀÊËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÂÛÁÎÐ ÎÁÚÅÊÒÀ (ANACLITICAL OBJECT CHOICE) 30
ÀÍÀËÈÇ (ANALYSES) 30
Àíàëèòè÷åñêèé ïðîöåññ (Analytic Process) 30
Àíàëèòè÷åñêàÿ ñèòóàöèÿ (Analytic Situation) 30
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (ANALYTICAL PSYCHOLOGY) 32
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß (ÒÅÐÌÈÍÛ) 33
Àíèìà; Àíèìóñ (Anima; Animus) 33
Àðõåòèï (Archetype) 33
Èìàãî (Imago) 34
Èíäèâèäóàöèÿ (Individuation) 34
Êîëëåêòèâíîå áåññîçíàòåëüíîå (Collective Unconscious) 35
Êîìïëåêñ (Complex) 35
Ïåðñîíà (Persona) 36
Ñàìîñòü (Self) 36
Òåíü (Shadow) 36
Òèïîëîãèÿ (Typology) 37
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÒÅÐÀÏÈß (ANALYTIC THERAPY) 37
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÒÅÕÍÈÊÀ (ANALYTIC TECHNIQUE) 37
ÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÈÍÑÒÐÓÌÅÍÒ (ANALYZING INSTRUMENT) 38
ÀÍÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (ANALITY) 39
ÀÍÃÅÄÎÍÈß (ANHEDONIA) 40
ÀÍÈÌÀ, ÀÍÈÌÓÑ (ANIMA, ANIMUS) 40
ÀÍÎÍÈÌÍÎÑÒÜ (ANONYMITY) 40
289
ÀÍÒÈËÈÁÈÄÈÍÎÇÍÎÅ ÝÃÎ (ANTILIBIDINAL EGO) 40
ÀÏÀÒÈß (APATHY) 40
ÀÐÕÀÈ×ÅÑÊÈÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß ß (ARCHAIC EGO STATES) 41
ÀÐÕÅÒÈÏ 41
ÀÓÒÈÑÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÔÀÇÀ (AUTISTIC PHASE) 41
ÀÓÒÎÏËÀÑÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÀÄÀÏÒÀÖÈß (AUTOPLASTIC ADAPTATION) 41
ÀÓÒÎÝÐÎÒÈÇÌ (AUTOEROTISM) 41
ÀÔÔÅÊÒÈÂÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (AFFECTIVE DISORDERS) 42
ÀÔÔÅÊÒÛ (AFFECTS) 43
290
ÄÅÀÃÐÅÑÑÈÂÀÖÈß (DEAGGRESSIVATION) 59
ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈÅ (ACTION) 59
ÄÅÏÅÐÑÎÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (DEPERSONALIZATION) 61
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÀß ÏÎÇÈÖÈß (DEPRESSIVE POSITION) 62
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÛÅ ÍÅÂÐÎÇÛ (DEPRESSIVE NEUROSES) 62
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (DEPRESSIVE DISORDERS) 63
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÂÍÛÉ ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (DEPRESSIVE CHARACTER) 63
ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (DEPRESSION) 63
ÄÅÐÅÀËÈÇÀÖÈß 64
ÄÅÑÅÊÑÓÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (DESEXUALIZATION) 65
ÄÅÑÎÌÀÒÈÇÀÖÈß (DESOMATIZATION) 65
ÄÅÒÑÊÈÉ ÀÍÀËÈÇ (CHILD ANALYSIS) 65
ÄÅÒÑÊÈÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (CHILDHOOD NEUROSIS) 66
ÄÅÔÅÊÒ ß (EGO DEFECT) 67
ÄÈÍÀÌÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (DYNAMIC VIEWPOINT) 67
ÄÈÑÒÈÌÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÎ (DYSTHYMIC DISORDER) 67
ÄÈÔÔÅÐÅÍÖÈÀÖÈÈ ÏÎÄÔÀÇÀ (DIFFERENTIATION SUBPHASE) 67
ÄÈÔÔÓÇÈß ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÈ (IDENTITY DIFFUSION); ÊÐÈÇÈÑ ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÈ (IDENTITY CRISIS) 67
ÄÎÃÅÍÈÒÀËÜÍÛÉ ÝÊÂÈÂÀËÅÍÒ ÌÀÑÒÓÐÁÀÖÈÈ (PREGENITAL MASTURBATORY EQUIVALENT) 68
ÄÎÌÈÍÀÍÒA (DOMINANT) 68
ÄÎÏÎËÍÈÒÅËÜÍÛÅ ÎÁÚÅÊÒÛ (SUBSIDIARY OBJECTS) 68
ÄÎÏÎËÍÈÒÅËÜÍÛÅ ÝÃÎ (SUBSIDIARY EGOS) 68
ÄÎÑÒÀÒÎ×ÍÎ ÕÎÐÎØÀß ÌÀÒÜ (GOOD ENOUGH MOTHER) 68
ÄÎÑÒÓÏÍÎÑÒÜ ÀÍÀËÈÇÓ (ANALYZABILITY) 68
ÇÀÁÎÒÀ (HOLDING) 70
ÇÀÂÅÐØÀÞÙÀß ÔÀÇÀ (TERMINATION PHASE) 70
ÇÀÂÈÑÈÌÎÅ ÏÎËÎÆÅÍÈÅ (DEPENDENCY) 71
ÇÀÂÈÑÈÌÎÑÒÜ (DEPENDENCE) 71
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ (ENVY) 72
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ Ê ÃÐÓÄÈ (BREAST ENVY) 72
ÇÀÂÈÑÒÜ Ê ÏÅÍÈÑÓ (PENIS ENVY) 72
ÇÀÄÅÐÆÊÀ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈß (DEVELOPMENT ARREST) 74
ÇÀÄÅÐÆÊÀ ÑÅÌßÈÇÂÅÐÆÅÍÈß (EJACULATIO RETARDATA) 74
ÇÀÄÓÌ×ÈÂÎÑÒÜ (REVERIE) 74
ÇÀÌÅÙÅÍÈÅ (SUBSTITUTION) 74
ÇÀÙÈÒÀ (DEFENCE) 74
Çàùèòíûé ìåõàíèçì (Defence Mechanism) 74
ÇÀÙÈÒÍÛÅ ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÛ (DEFENSIVE STRUCTURES) 76
ÇÀÙÈÒÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÏÑÈÕÎÇ (DEFENSIVE NEUROPSYCHOSIS) 76
ÇÅÐÊÀËÜÍÛÉ ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ (MIRROR TRANSFERENCE) 76
ÇËÎÂÅÙÅÅ (UNCANNY) 76
ÇÍÀÊ (SIGN) 76
ÇÐÅËÀß ÇÀÂÈÑÈÌÎÑÒÜ (MATURE DEPENDENCE) 76
ÈÃÐÀ (PLAYING) 76
ÈÃÐÀ Â ÊÀÐÀÊÓËÈ (SQUIGGLE GAME) 76
ÈÄÅÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (IDEALIZATION) 76
ÈÄÅÀËÈÇÈÐÓÞÙÈÉ ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ (IDEALISING TRANSFERENCE) 77
ÈÄÅÍÒÈÔÈÊÀÖÈß (IDENTIFICATION) 77
291
ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÜ (IDENTITY) 78
ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÜ ß (EGO IDENTITY) 78
ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÈÅ ÔÓÍÊÖÈÈ (CHANGE OF FUNCTION) 79
ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÍÛÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß ÑÎÇÍÀÍÈß (ALTERED STATES OF CONSCIOUSNESS) 79
ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÍÛÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß ß (ALTERED EGO STATES) 79
ÈÇÎËßÖÈß (ISOLATION) 80
ÈÌÀÃÎ (IMAGO) 80
ÈÌÏÎÒÅÍÖÈß (IMPOTENCE) 80
ÈÍÂÎËÞÖÈÎÍÍÀß ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (INVOLUTIONAL DEPRESSION) 81
ÈÍÄÈÂÈÄÓÀÖÈß (INDIVIDUATION) 82
ÈÍÊÎÐÏÎÐÀÖÈß (INCORPORATION) 82
ÈÍÑÀÉÒ (INSIGHT) 82
ÈÍÑÀÉÒ-ÒÅÐÀÏÈß (INSIGHT THERAPY) 82
ÈÍÑÒÈÍÊÒ (INSTINCT) 82
ÈÍÑÒÈÍÊÒÈÂÍÎÅ ÂËÅ×ÅÍÈÅ (INSTINCTUAL DRIVE) 83
Öåëü âëå÷åíèÿ (Instinctual Aim) 83
Îáúåêò âëå÷åíèÿ (Instinctual Object) 83
ÈÍÒÅËËÅÊÒÓÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (INTELLECTUALIZATION) 84
ÈÍÒÅÐÂÅÍÖÈß (INTERVENTION) 84
ÈÍÒÅÐÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (INTERNALIZATION) 85
ÈÍÒÅÐÏÐÅÒÀÖÈß (INTERPRETATION) 86
ÈÍÒÐÎÂÅÐÑÈß (INTROVERSION) 87
ÈÍÒÐÎÅÊÒÈÂÍÀß ÈÄÅÍÒÈÔÈÊÀÖÈß (INTROJECTIVE IDENTIFICATION) 87
ÈÍÒÓÈÖÈß (INTUITION) 87
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÀß ÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (INFANTILE SEXUALITY) 87
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (INFANCY) 88
ÈÍÔÀÍÒÈËÜÍÛÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (INFANTILE NEUROSIS) 90
ÈÏÎÕÎÍÄÐÈß (HYPOCHONDRIASIS) 91
ÈÑÊÎÍÍÛÅ ÎÁÐÀÇÛ (ÐRIMORDIAL IMAGES) 91
ÈÑÒÅÐÈß (HYSTERIA) 91
ÈÑÒÈÍÍÀß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÜ (TRUE SELF), ËÎÆÍÀß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÜ (FALSE SELF) 93
292
ÊÎÍÔËÈÊÒ (CONFLICT) 100
ÊÎÍÔËÈÊÒ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈß (DEVELOPMENTAL CONFLICT) 101
293
ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (OBJECT) 122
ÎÁÚÅÊÒ, ÓÄÎÂËÅÒÂÎÐßÞÙÈÉ ÏÎÒÐÅÁÍÎÑÒÜ (NEED-SATISFYING OBJECT) 124
ÎÊÅÀÍÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ×ÓÂÑÒÂÎ (OCEANIC FEELING) 125
ÎÍÎ (ÈÄ) (ID) 125
ÎÏÐÎÂÅÐÆÅÍÈÅ (DENIAL) 126
ÎÏÓÑÒÎØÅÍÍÎÑÒÜ (EMPTYNESS) 126
ÎÐÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (ORALITY) 126
ÎÐÃÀÇÌ (ORGASM) 127
ÎÑÍÎÂÍÎÅ ÏÐÀÂÈËÎ (BASIC RULE) 128
ÎÑÒÀÒÊÈ ÄÍß (DAY RESIDUE) 128
ÎÒÂÅÐÃÍÓÒÛÉ ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (REJECTED OBJECT) 128
ÎÒÎÆÄÅÑÒÂËÅÍÈÅ ËÈÖÀ Ñ ÃÐÓÄÜÞ (FACE-BREAST EQUATION) 128
ÎÒÐÅÀÃÈÐÎÂÀÍÈÅ (ABREACTION) 128
ÎÒÐÈÖÀÍÈÅ (NEGATION) 129
ÎÒÛÃÐÛÂÀÍÈÅ (ACTING OUT) 129
Ïðîèãðûâàíèå (Acting In) 129
ÎØÈÁÎ×ÍÛÅ ÄÅÉÑÒÂÈß (PARAPRAXIS) 130
294
ÏÎÄÔÀÇÀ ÓÏÐÀÆÍÅÍÈß (PRACTICING SUBPHASE) 145
ÏÎÇÍÀÍÈÅ (COGNITION) 145
ÏÎÊÐÛÂÀÞÙÅÅ ÂÎÑÏÎÌÈÍÀÍÈÅ (SCREEN MEMORY) 146
ÏÎËÈÌÎÐÔÍÀß ÈÇÂÐÀÙÅÍÍÎÑÒÜ (POLYMORPHOUS PERVERSITY) 146
ÏÎËÎÂÀß ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÜ (GENDER IDENTITY) 146
Ïîëîâîå ïîâåäåíèå (Gender Behavior) 146
Ïîëîâàÿ ðîëü (Gender Role) 146
ÏÎÑÒÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ÑÒÐÅÑÑÎÂÎÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÎ (POST-TRAUMATIC STRESS DISORDER) 147
ÏÎÒÅÍÖÈÀËÜÍÎÅ ÏÐÎÑÒÐÀÍÑÒÂÎ (POTENTIAL SPACE) 147
ÏÐÅÄÎÕÐÀÍÈÒÅËÜÍÛÉ ÙÈÒ (PROTECTIVE SHIELD) 147
ÏÐÅÄÏÎÄÐÎÑÒÊÎÂÛÉ ÂÎÇÐÀÑÒ (PREADOLESCENCE) 147
ÏÐÅÄÑÎÇÍÀÒÅËÜÍÎÅ (PRECONSCIOUS) 148
ÏÐÅÄÓÄÎÂÎËÜÑÒÂÈÅ (FOREPLEASURE) 148
ÏÐÅÄØÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÈÊ ÎÁÚÅÊÒÀ (PRECURSOR OBJECT) 148
ÏÐÅÆÄÅÂÐÅÌÅÍÍÎÅ ÑÅÌßÈÇÂÅÐÆÅÍÈÅ (EJACULATION PRAECOX) 148
ÏÐÈÂÈËÅÃÈß (PRIVILEGE) 149
ÏÐÈÊËÀÄÍÎÉ ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÇ (APPLIED PSYCHOANALYSIS) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÈÍÅÐÖÈÈ (INERTIA PRINCIPLE) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÊÎÍÑÒÀÍÒÍÎÑÒÈ (CONSTANCY PRINCIPLE) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÃÎ ÄÅÒÅÐÌÈÍÈÇÌÀ (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE DETERMINISM) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÉ ÀÏÅËËßÖÈÈ (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE APPEAL) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÌÍÎÆÅÑÒÂÅÍÍÎÑÒÈ ÔÓÍÊÖÈÈ (PRINCIPLE OF MULTIPLE FUNCTION) 149
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÍÈÐÂÀÍÛ (NIRVANA PRINCIPLE) 150
ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏ ÓÄÎÂÎËÜÑÒÂÈß/ÍÅÓÄÎÂÎËÜÑÒÂÈß (PLEASURE/UNPLEASURE PRINCIPLE) 150
ÏÐÈÍßÒÛÉ ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (ACCEPTED OBJECT) 150
ÏÐÎÅÊÒÈÂÍÀß ÈÄÅÍÒÈÔÈÊÀÖÈß (PROJECTIVE IDENTIFICATION) 150
ÏÐÎÅÊÖÈß (PROJECTION) 151
ÏÐÎÐÀÁÎÒÊÀ (WORKING THROUGH) 151
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÝÍÅÐÃÈß (PSYCHIC ENERGY) 152
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÀÏÏÀÐÀÒ (PSYCHIC APPARATUS) 153
ÏÑÈÕÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÄÅÒÅÐÌÈÍÈÇÌ (PSYCHIC DETERMINISMUS) 154
ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÇ (PSYCHOANALYSIS) 154
ÏÑÈÕÎÀÍÀËÈÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÑÈÕÎÒÅÐÀÏÈß (PSYCHOANALYTIC PSYCHOTHERAPY) 155
ÏÑÈÕÎÃÅÍÅÇ (ÐSYCHOGENESIS) 155
ÏÑÈÕÎÄÈÍÀÌÈÊÀ (PSYCHODYNAMICS) 155
ÏÑÈÕÎÇ (PSYCHOSIS) 155
ÏÑÈÕÎËÈÍÃÂÈÑÒÈÊÀ (PSYCHOLINGUISTIC) 157
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÃÐÓÏÏ (GROUP PSYCHOLOGY) 158
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF PSYCHOLOGY) 159
Ñàìîñòü (The Self) 162
Ðàññòðîéñòâà Ñàìîñòè (Self Disorders) 164
Ïåðåíîñ ñàìîîáúåêòà (Selfobject Transference) 164
ÏÑÈÕÎËÎÃÈß ß (EGO PSYCHOLOGY) 165
ÏÑÈÕÎÍÅÂÐÎÇ (PSYCHONEUROSIS) 166
ÏÑÈÕÎÑÅÊÑÓÀËÜÍÎÅ ÐÀÇÂÈÒÈÅ (PSYCHOSEXUAL DEVELOPMENT) 167
ÏÑÈÕÎÑÎÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß (PSYCHOSOMATIC CONDITIONS) 169
ÏÑÈÕÎÒÅÐÀÏÈß (PSYCHOTHERAPY) 169
ÏÑÈÕÎÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÏÐÎÖÅÑÑ (PSYCHOTIC PROCESS) 170
ÏÑÈÕÎÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÕÀÐÀÊÒÅÐ (PSYCHOTIC CHARACTER) 171
295
ÐÀÏÏÎÐÒ (RAPPORT) 175
ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ ÏÎÁÓÆÄÅÍÈÉ (IMPULS DISORDERS) 175
ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ ÏÎËÎÂÎÉ ÈÄÅÍÒÈ×ÍÎÑÒÈ (GENDER IDENTITY DISORDER) 177
ÐÀÑÙÅÏËÅÍÈÅ (SPLITTING) 177
ÐÀÖÈÎÍÀËÈÇÀÖÈß (RATIONALIZATION) 177
ÐÅÀÊÒÈÂÍÀß ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈß (REACTIVE DEPRESSION) 178
ÐÅÀÊÒÈÂÍÎÅ ÎÁÐÀÇÎÂÀÍÈÅ (REACTIVE FORMATION) 178
ÐÅÀÊÖÈß ÓËÛÁÊÈ (SMILING RESPONSE) 178
ÐÅÀËÜÍÎÑÒÜ (REALITY) 178
ÐÅÂÍÎÑÒÜ (JEALOUSY) 181
ÐÅÃÐÅÑÑÈß (EGO-REGRESSION) 182
ÐÅÃÐÅÑÑÈß ß (REGRESSION) 183
ÐÅÃÓËßÒÎÐÍÛÅ ÏÐÈÍÖÈÏÛ (REGULATORY PRINCIPLES) 183
ÐÅÊÎÍÑÒÐÓÊÖÈß (RECONSTRUCTION) 183
Êîíñòðóêöèÿ (Construction) 183
ÐÅÏÀÐÀÖÈß (REPARATION) 184
ÐÅÏÐÅÇÅÍÒÀÖÈß (REPRESENTATION) 184
ÐÅÑÎÌÀÒÈÇÀÖÈß (RESOMATIZATION) 184
ÐÈÒÓÀË (RITUAL) 184
296
ÑÊÐÛÒÎÅ ÑÎÄÅÐÆÀÍÈÅ (LATENT CONTENT) 198
ÑÊÓÊÀ (BOREDOM) 198
ÑËÈßÍÈÅ-ÏÅÐÅÍÎÑ (MERGER TRANSFERENCE) 198
ÑËÈßÍÈÅ (ÑÈÌÁÈÎÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ) (MERGING) 198
ÑËÈßÍÈÅ (ÑÈÍÒÅÇÈÐÓÞÙÅÅ) (FUSION) 198
ÑÍÎÂÈÄÅÍÜÅ, ÑÍÎÂÈÄÅÍÈß (DREAMING, DREAMS) 199
ÑÎÂÅÑÒÜ (CONSCIENCE) 200
ÑÎÇÍÀÍÈÅ (CONSCIOUSNESS) 200
Ñîçíàòåëüíîå (Conscious) 200
ÑÎÇÐÅÂÀÍÈÅ (MATURATION) 201
ÑÎÊÐÓØÅÍÍÛÅ ÓÑÏÅÕÎÌ (THOSE WRECKED BY SUCCESS) 201
ÑÎÌÀÒÈÇÀÖÈß (SOMATIZATION) 201
ÑÎÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÏÎÄÀÒËÈÂÎÑÒÜ (SOMATIÑ COMPLIANCE) 201
ÑÎÏÅÐÍÈ×ÅÑÒÂÎ (RIVALRY) 202
ÑÎÏÐÎÒÈÂËÅÍÈÅ (RESISTANCE) 202
ÑÎÏÐÎÒÈÂËÅÍÈÅ ÎÍÎ (ID-RESISTANCE) 203
ÑÎÑÒÀÂËßÞÙÈÅ ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (CONSTITUENTS OF THEORY SELF) 203
ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈß ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF STATES) 203
ÑÏÀÐÈÂÀÍÈÅ (PAIRING) 203
ÑÐÅÄÍÅÎÆÈÄÀÅÌÀß ÑÐÅÄÀ (AVERAGE EXPECTABLE ENVIRONMENT) 204
ÑÒÀÄÈÈ ÆÈÇÍÅÍÍÎÃÎ ÖÈÊËÀ (STAGES OF THE LIFE CYCLE) 204
ÑÒÈÌÓËÜÍÛÉ ÁÀÐÜÅÐ (STIMULUS BARRIER) 204
ÑÒÐÀÕ ÍÅÇÍÀÊÎÌÖÀ (STRANGER ANXIETY) 204
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÀ (STRUCTURE) 205
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÀß ÒÅÎÐÈß (STRUCTURAL THEORY) 205
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÎÅ ÈÇÌÅÍÅÍÈÅ (STRUCTURAL CHANGE) 207
ÑÒÐÓÊÒÓÐÍÛÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (STRUCTURAL VIEWPOINT) 207
ÑÓÁËÈÌÀÖÈß (SUBLIMATION) 208
297
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÊËßÉÍ (KLEINIAN THEORY) 218
Âíóòðåííèå îáúåêòû (Internal Objects) 219
Äåïðåññèâíàÿ ïîçèöèÿ (Depressive Position) 220
Çàâèñòü (Envy) 221
Èäåíòèôèêàöèÿ (Identification) 222
Ïàðàíîÿéëüíî-øèçîèäíàÿ ïîçèöèÿ (Paranoid-Schizoid Position) 223
Ðàñùåïëåíèå (Splitting) 223
Ðåïàðàöèÿ (âîññòàíîâëåíèå) (Reparation) 224
Ñèìâîëè÷åñêîå îòîæäåñòâëåíèå (Symbolic Equation) 224
Ôàíòàçèÿ (Fantasy) 224
ÒÅÎÐÈß ËÈÁÈÄÎ (LIBIDO THEORY) 225
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÎÁÚÅÊÒÍÛÕ ÎÒÍÎØÅÍÈÉ (OBJECT RELATIONS THEORY) 226
ÒÅÎÐÈß ÔÝÉÐÁÅÉÐÍÀ (FAIRBAIRNS THEORY) 226
ÒÅÐÀÏÅÂÒÈ×ÅÑÊÀß ÖÅËÜ (THERAPEUTIC AIM) 230
ÒÅÐÀÏÅÂÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÀËÜßÍÑ (THERAPEUTIC ALLIANCE) 231
Ðàáî÷èé àëüÿíñ (Working Alliance) 231
ÒÈÏÎËÎÃÈß (TYPOLOGY) 231
ÒÈÏÛ ÄÅÏÐÅÑÑÈÈ (DEPRESSION TYPES) 231
ÒÈÏÛ ÑÀÌÎÑÒÈ (SELF TYPES) 231
ÒÎÏÎÃÐÀÔÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÏÎÄÕÎÄ (TOPOGRAPHIC POINT OF VIEW) 231
ÒÎÐÌÎÆÅÍÈÅ (INHIBITION) 232
ÒÐÀÃÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ×ÅËÎÂÅÊ (TRAGIC MAN) 232
ÒÐÀÂÌÀ (TRAUMA) 232
ÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÈÉ ÍÅÂÐÎÇ (TRAUMATIC NEUROSIS) 233
ÒÐÀÂÌÀÒÈ×ÅÑÊÎÅ ÑÎÑÒÎßÍÈÅ (TRAUMATIC STATE) 234
ÒÐÀÍÑÂÅÑÒÈÇÌ (TRANSVESTISM) 234
ÒÐÀÍÑÑÅÊÑÓÀËÈÇÌ (TRANSSEXUALISM) 235
ÒÐÅÂÎÃÀ (ANXIETY) 236
ÒÐÅÂÎÃÀ ÂÎÑÜÌÈ ÌÅÑßÖÅÂ (EIGHT-MONTH ANXIETY) 237
ÒÐÅÂÎÆÍÛÅ ÐÀÑÑÒÐÎÉÑÒÂÀ (ANXIETY DISORDER) 237
Íåâðîç ñòðàõà (Anxiety Neurosis) 237
Ñîñòîÿíèå òðåâîãè (Anxiety State) 237
Òðåâîæíûé õàðàêòåð (Anxiety Character) 237
ÒÐÅÕÊÎÌÏÎÍÅÍÒÍÀß ÌÎÄÅËÜ (TRIPARTITE MODEL) 239
ÒßÆÅËÀß ÓÒÐÀÒÀ (BEREAVEMENT) 239
298
×ÀÑÒÈ×ÍÛÉ/ÖÅËÎÑÒÍÛÉ ÎÁÚÅÊÒ (PART OBJECT/WHOLE OBJECT) 252
×ÀÑÒÍÀß ÆÈÇÍÜ (PRIVACY) 252
×ÓÂÑÒÂÎ ÂÈÍÛ (GUILT) 252
×ÓÂÑÒÂÎ ÑÒÛÄÀ (SHAME) 253
DÉJÀ VU 264
Déjà raconté 264
TRIEB 265
VAGINA DENTATA 265
299
ÑÎÄÅÐÆÀÍÈÅ